as_o the_o evangelist_n and_o our_o lord_n both_o affirm_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v prophesy_v concern_v the_o cure_n which_o our_o lord_n do_v upon_o their_o body_n so_o can_v it_o not_o be_v doubt_v that_o the_o cure_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v spiritual_o signify_v by_o the_o same_o whether_o you_o consider_v the_o promise_n whereby_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o correspondence_n be_v settle_v or_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n ii_o 24._o where_n that_o which_o s._n matthew_n expound_v of_o the_o cure_n which_o our_o lord_n do_v upon_o their_o body_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o take_v away_o of_o sâ—nne_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o if_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v i_o shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o infer_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n vii_o 14._o behold_v a_o virgin_n shall_v conceive_v and_o bear_v a_o son_n and_o you_o shall_v call_v his_o name_n emmanuel_n which_o the_o evangelist_n refer_v to_o our_o lord_n mat._n i._n 22._o and_o by_o the_o premise_n be_v fulfil_v when_o they_o be_v first_o say_v as_o in_o the_o figure_n be_v still_o accomplish_v in_o the_o child_n which_o by_o god_n grace_n be_v still_o â—orn_v of_o the_o holy_a faith_n of_o his_o church_n by_o grace_n nor_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n osee_n xi_o 1._o out_o of_o egypt_n have_v i_o call_v my_o son_n which_o be_v manifest_o say_v of_o the_o israelite_n come_v out_o of_o egypt_n the_o same_o evangelist_n ii_o 15._o affirm_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o our_o lord_n come_v back_o out_o of_o egypt_n be_v still_o accomplish_v in_o those_o which_o out_o of_o the_o darkness_n of_o this_o world_n be_v bring_v to_o god_n church_n which_o be_v spiritual_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n nor_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n xxxi_o 15._o which_o the_o same_o evangelist_n expound_v of_o the_o innocent_n which_o be_v slay_v by_o herod_n at_o bethlehem_n but_o the_o correspondence_n hitherto_o establish_v require_v we_o to_o understand_v of_o the_o captive_a jew_n at_o ramah_n in_o that_o prophet_n time_n be_v still_o fulfil_v in_o all_o that_o suffer_v persecution_n and_o death_n for_o christianity_n nor_o lasâ—ly_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o psalm_n xxii_o 8_o 18._o he_o trust_v in_o god_n that_o he_o will_v deliver_v he_o let_v he_o save_v he_o see_v he_o love_v he_o they_o pierce_v my_o hand_n and_o my_o foot_n and_o they_o part_v my_o garment_n among_o they_o and_o cast_v lot_n upon_o my_o vesture_n xli_o 9_o he_o which_o do_v eat_v of_o my_o bread_n have_v lift_v up_o the_o heel_n against_o i_o xlix_o 9_o 21._o the_o zeal_n of_o thy_o house_n have_v eat_v i_o up_o and_o they_o give_v i_o gall_n to_o eat_v and_o in_o my_o thirst_n they_o give_v i_o vinegar_n to_o drink_v viii_o 2._o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o babe_n and_o suckling_n thou_o have_v perfect_v praise_n cix_o 8._o his_o office_n let_v another_o take_v xvi_o 10._o thou_o shall_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o hell_n nor_o suffer_v thy_o holy_a one_o to_o see_v corruption_n which_o the_o new_a testament_n will_v have_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o those_o thing_n that_o befall_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n in_o his_o crucify_a maâ—_n xxviii_o 18_o 35_o 43._o mark_v xv._o 22_o 23_o 24._o john_n xix_o 17_o 29._o in_o judas_n betray_v he_o john_n xiii_o 18._o in_o his_o purge_v the_o temple_n john_n ii_o 17._o in_o the_o child_n that_o praise_v he_o mat._n xxi_o 16._o in_o mathias_n choose_v in_o judas_n stead_n act_v i._o 20._o in_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n act_v ii_o 31._o xiii_o 35._o but_o the_o correspondence_n premise_v and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o require_v we_o first_o to_o understand_v of_o those_o thing_n which_o befall_v david_n and_o god_n ancient_a people_n be_v still_o spiritual_o verify_v and_o accomplish_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o befall_v the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o his_o church_n under_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n neither_o shall_v i_o make_v any_o question_n that_o the_o correspondence_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n which_o we_o have_v settle_v be_v suppose_a it_o will_v not_o follow_v nevertheless_o that_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n ought_v by_o virtue_n thereof_o to_o be_v so_o fulfil_v in_o the_o life_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n but_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o the_o evangelist_n show_v that_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o prophet_n so_o direct_v their_o word_n that_o they_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v far_o more_o proper_o fulfil_v in_o our_o lord_n christ_n than_o in_o those_o who_o they_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n for_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o text_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o go_v before_o and_o that_o which_o follow_v after_o those_o word_n which_o the_o gospel_n say_v be_v fulfil_v in_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v answer_v by_o any_o thing_n which_o we_o read_v to_o have_v befall_v he_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o general_a correspondence_n between_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o new_a be_v sufficient_a to_o justify_v our_o lord_n to_o be_v the_o christ_n who_o they_o expect_v and_o by_o consequence_n that_o twofold_a sense_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o here_o we_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o cause_n why_o they_o shall_v be_v say_v to_o be_v impertinent_o allege_v though_o by_o ordinary_a reason_n suppose_v this_o correspondence_n that_o can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o those_o text_n which_o the_o gospel_n say_v that_o they_o signify_v indeed_o such_o of_o they_o as_o be_v use_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v the_o christ_n must_v be_v say_v and_o well_o may_v be_v maintain_v to_o do_v it_o by_o the_o perpectual_a correspondence_n of_o god_n earthly_a promise_n make_v good_a to_o his_o carnal_a people_n through_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o king_n priest_n and_o prophet_n with_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v make_v good_a by_o the_o mean_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n to_o the_o church_n therâ—_n be_v yet_o another_o kind_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n say_n and_o of_o thing_n that_o befall_v he_o in_o the_o flesh_n in_o which_o there_o appear_v at_o the_o first_o view_n that_o difference_n of_o literal_a and_o mystical_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v settle_v between_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o prodigal_a child_n for_o example_n seem_v not_o only_o to_o contain_v a_o plain_a song_n of_o god_n earnest_a desire_n to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o penitent_a sinner_n but_o also_o a_o descant_n of_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n figure_v by_o it_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o parable_n of_o he_o that_o fall_v among_o thief_n as_o he_o go_v down_o to_o jericho_n luke_n xi_o seem_v not_o only_o to_o instruct_v who_o be_v the_o neighbour_n that_o we_o be_v to_o love_v as_o ourselves_o but_o also_o to_o figure_v the_o fall_n of_o man_n and_o the_o send_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o restore_n of_o he_o intimate_v as_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o so_o the_o acclamation_n of_o they_o that_o go_v afore_o and_o they_o that_o come_v after_o our_o lord_n at_o his_o entrance_n into_o jerusalem_n mat._n xxi_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o note_n of_o hosanna_n to_o the_o son_n of_o david_n i_o can_v tell_v whether_o any_o christian_n can_v be_v so_o moroâ—e_a as_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o fall_v out_o on_o purpose_n to_o signify_v the_o agreement_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n concentr_v in_o our_o lord_n christ_n but_o as_o it_o can_v be_v reasonable_o deny_v that_o these_o parable_n and_o the_o like_a be_v mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n in_o send_v christ_n or_o the_o event_n of_o it_o in_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o calling_n of_o the_o gentile_n so_o be_v all_o this_o nothing_o to_o the_o two_o sense_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o which_o it_o be_v twice_o fulfil_v once_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o again_o according_a to_o the_o spirit_n i_o have_v thus_o far_o enlarge_v this_o point_n concern_v the_o correspondence_n and_o difference_n between_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n between_o the_o ancient_n and_o new_a people_n of_o god_n to_o show_v how_o i_o conceive_v the_o scruple_n be_v to_o be_v resolve_v which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o a_o assumption_n of_o more_o efficacy_n and_o consequence_n than_o any_o other_o wheresoever_o any_o point_n of_o christianity_n be_v to_o be_v show_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n yet_o so_o much_o more_o protection_n i_o owe_v the_o
difficulty_n be_v the_o same_o for_o be_v not_o this_o of_o which_o our_o lord_n speak_v the_o same_o that_o he_o take_v if_o you_o say_v not_o so_o because_o he_o give_v thanks_o before_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n at_o least_o it_o must_v be_v that_o which_o he_o break_v after_o he_o have_v give_v thanks_o and_o that_o of_o necessity_n be_v the_o same_o bread_n which_o he_o take_v as_o the_o same_o wine_n for_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o demonstrate_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o when_o he_o say_v be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v then_o abolish_v to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v that_o which_o his_o affirmation_n be_v will_n by_o no_o mean_n allow_v require_v that_o which_o it_o affirm_v to_o be_v verify_v for_o that_o time_n which_o it_o demonstrate_v or_o present_v to_o the_o understanding_n so_o that_o this_o must_v be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n at_o such_o time_n as_o it_o be_v this_o that_o be_v that_o bread_n and_o that_o wine_n which_o god_n word_n demonstrate_v in_o fine_a whatsoever_o it_o be_v which_o this_o may_v be_v say_v to_o demonstrate_v beside_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o will_v be_v unpossible_a to_o make_v appear_v that_o the_o disciple_n understand_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n whereby_o we_o must_v learn_v what_o they_o understand_v express_v not_o but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o when_o s._n matthew_n say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o s._n luke_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n say_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o we_o must_v say_v that_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o word_n which_o be_v nothing_o unlikely_a see_v the_o tender_a of_o the_o cup_n at_o which_o they_o be_v say_v be_v repeat_v by_o our_o lord_n as_o it_o be_v agree_v upon_o that_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n do_v customary_o repeat_v the_o same_o and_o this_o answer_n take_v away_o all_o imputation_n of_o confusion_n from_o the_o text_n of_o s._n matthew_n but_o if_o any_o man_n stand_v upon_o it_o that_o these_o word_n be_v say_v only_o before_o the_o consecration_n though_o they_o be_v repeat_v by_o s._n matthew_n after_o it_o at_o the_o deliver_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o therefore_o that_o it_o be_v not_o call_v wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n after_o the_o consecration_n if_o he_o consider_v how_o pertinent_o he_o make_v s._n matthew_n bring_v in_o this_o say_n upon_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o cup_n not_o suppose_v that_o to_o be_v wine_n which_o be_v in_o it_o he_o will_v find_v himself_o never_o a_o whit_n ease_v by_o that_o escape_n for_o how_o gross_a be_v it_o for_o he_o to_o put_v these_o say_n together_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o to_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n have_v he_o not_o take_v that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n for_o wine_n the_o same_o hold_v in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n mark_n have_v follow_v s._n matthew_n in_o this_o so_o when_o s._n paul_n make_v our_o lord_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o be_v it_o not_o manifest_a that_o break_v be_v proper_o say_v of_o bread_n of_o a_o body_n of_o flesh_n not_o without_o some_o impropriety_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o bread_n and_o to_o a_o body_n of_o flesh_n and_o will_v s._n paul_n have_v use_v a_o term_n which_o necessary_o refer_v he_o that_o hear_v it_o to_o bread_n be_v it_o not_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n break_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o resemblance_n wherewith_o this_o body_n be_v say_v to_o be_v break_v because_o it_o be_v wound_v but_o when_o the_o same_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o that_o which_o they_o take_v which_o they_o eat_v which_o they_o drink_v which_o certain_o they_o do_v after_o the_o consecration_n when_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n say_v so_o oft_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n you_o declare_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v therefore_o whoso_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n unworthy_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o then_o any_o reason_n leave_v why_o we_o shall_v not_o believe_v bread_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v wine_n when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n say_v it_o but_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o word_n of_o god_n say_v we_o be_v resolve_v of_o our_o prejudice_n and_o when_o he_o say_v again_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o eat_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n speak_v he_o of_o eat_v and_o drink_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o that_o which_o all_o christian_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o any_o thing_n can_v possible_o be_v more_o manifest_a than_o this_o it_o be_v that_o which_o he_o add_v argue_v that_o all_o christian_n be_v one_o body_n â—s_v the_o bread_n be_v one_o to_o wit_n which_o they_o eat_v because_o they_o all_o partake_v of_o onâ—_n bread_n and_o therefore_o when_o he_o say_v further_a the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n which_o weâ—_n bless_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o this_o that_o it_o be_v call_v bread_n after_o the_o blessing_n though_o s._n matthew_n observe_v that_o our_o lord_n call_v it_o so_o after_o give_v of_o thanks_o because_o the_o cup_n may_v be_v call_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n which_o we_o bless_v before_o the_o blessing_n be_v past_a and_o do_v but_o i_o say_v confident_o that_o to_o make_v our_o lord_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v the_o wine_n that_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v bless_v for_o what_o else_o can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n with_o correspondence_n to_o bread_n be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o make_v he_o say_v that_o which_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a unless_o he_o do_v mean_a that_o that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n whereby_o christian_n communicate_v in_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o shall_v this_o evidence_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n even_o when_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n that_o be_v when_o it_o be_v receive_v either_o deface_v or_o efface_v the_o evidence_n which_o the_o same_o scripture_n yield_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n bring_v forth_o and_o make_v to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o make_v it_o to_o be_v that_o sacrament_n sure_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v such_o a_o conceit_n to_o prossesse_v we_o unless_o we_o will_v offer_v the_o same_o violence_n to_o the_o manifest_a and_o express_v word_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o of_o necessity_n when_o our_o lord_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n either_o we_o must_v make_v be_v to_o stand_v for_o signify_v and_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n to_o be_v more_o than_o this_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o else_o the_o word_n be_v will_v enforce_v the_o element_n to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n at_o that_o time_n and_o for_o that_o time_n when_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o receive_v that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o he_o that_o receive_v they_o who_o think_v it_o for_o their_o advantage_n to_o maintain_v that_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o my_o blood_n signify_v no_o more_o but_z this_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o advise_v how_o they_o can_v ground_v the_o true_a &_o real_a participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o &_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n upon_o the_o scripture_n allow_v no_o more_o than_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o body_n &_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o that_o sacrament_n to_o be_v declare_v in_o those_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o describe_v the_o institution_n of_o it_o for_o that_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n spiritual_o through_o faith_n in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o than_o he_o do_v in_o not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o by_o the_o act_n of_o a_o live_a faith_n we_o do_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o drink_v his_o
fiat_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o oblation_n thou_o o_o god_n we_o pray_v thou_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v in_o all_o respect_n bless_a imputable_a accountable_a reasonable_a and_o acceptable_a that_o it_o may_v become_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o well-beloved_a son_n our_o lord_n christ_n jesus_n then_o after_o the_o institution_n jube_fw-la haec_fw-la perferri_fw-la per_fw-la manus_fw-la sancti_fw-la angeli_fw-la tui_fw-la in_o sublime_a altar_n tuum_fw-la in_fw-la conspectu_fw-la divinae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la tuus_fw-la ut_fw-la quotquot_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la sacrosanctum_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la sumpâ—erimus_fw-la omni_fw-la benedictione_n coelesti_fw-la &_o gratia_fw-la repleamur_fw-la command_v they_o to_o be_v carry_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o thy_o holy_a angel_n unto_o thy_o altar_n that_o be_v above_o before_o thy_o divine_a majesty_n that_o as_o many_o of_o we_o as_o shall_v receive_v the_o holy_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o son_n by_o this_o communion_n of_o the_o altar_n may_v be_v fill_v with_o all_o heavenly_a benediction_n and_o grace_n these_o two_o part_n of_o this_o prayer_n be_v join_v into_o one_o in_o most_o of_o those_o form_n which_o i_o have_v name_v whether_o before_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o institution_n or_o after_o it_o only_o in_o those_o many_o form_n which_o the_o maronites_n missal_n contain_v the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o institution_n come_v immediate_o after_o the_o peace_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n that_o kiss_v of_o peace_n which_o they_o command_v go_v immediate_o before_o the_o deacon_n warning_n to_o lift_v up_o heart_n to_o the_o consecrate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n though_o those_o word_n be_v not_o now_o find_v in_o any_o of_o these_o syriack_n form_n for_o after_o the_o institution_n be_v rehearse_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o there_o follow_v constant_o though_o not_o immediate_o but_o interpose_v some_o other_o prayer_n a_o prayer_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n with_o these_o two_o but_o in_o two_o several_a form_n for_o in_o all_o of_o they_o save_v two_o or_o three_o which_o pray_v that_o the_o element_n may_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v down_o upon_o they_o prayer_n be_v make_v that_o this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v to_o signify_v the_o effect_n of_o both_o these_o prayer_n in_o so_o few_o word_n but_o it_o may_v also_o be_v understand_v to_o signify_v that_o whosoever_o frame_v they_o conceive_v the_o consecration_n to_o be_v make_v by_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o institution_n premise_v which_o if_o i_o do_v believe_v i_o shall_v not_o think_v they_o ancient_a but_o contrive_v at_o rome_n where_o they_o be_v print_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n now_o in_o vogue_n for_o in_o all_o form_n beside_o the_o effect_n of_o these_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v find_v without_o except_v any_o of_o those_o which_o we_o may_v have_v any_o confidence_n of_o that_o they_o be_v come_v entire_a to_o our_o hand_n i_o demand_v then_o whether_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o attribute_v the_o force_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o which_o the_o sacramental_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n depend_v to_o the_o recital_n of_o what_o christ_n say_v or_o do_v at_o his_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n or_o institute_v it_o for_o the_o future_a or_o to_o the_o prayer_n which_o all_o christian_n have_v make_v and_o all_o either_o do_v make_v or_o shall_v make_v to_o the_o express_a purpose_n of_o obtain_v this_o sacramental_a as_o well_o as_o spiritual_a presence_n hear_v how_o justine_n describe_v the_o action_n apolog._n ii_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v do_v our_o prayer_n we_o salute_v one_o another_o with_o a_o kiss_n then_o as_o i_o say_v that_o the_o peace_n be_v next_o before_o the_o consecration_n be_v offer_v to_o the_o chief_n of_o the_o brethren_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n mix_v which_o he_o take_v and_o send_v up_o praise_n and_o glory_n to_o the_o father_n of_o all_o through_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n give_v thanks_o at_o large_a that_o we_o be_v vouchsafe_v these_o thing_n at_o his_o hand_n to_o wit_n the_o mean_n which_o god_n use_v to_o reclaim_v mankind_n under_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o moses_n and_o last_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o death_n and_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n who_o have_v finish_v his_o thanksgiving_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o make_n of_o the_o element_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n all_o the_o people_n present_v follow_v with_o a_o acclamation_n say_v amen_n afterward_o he_o call_v the_o sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o food_n which_o thanks_o have_v be_v give_v for_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o that_o word_n which_o come_v from_o he_o that_o be_v which_o our_o lord_n christ_n appoint_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o do_v that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v so_o origen_n in_o mat._n xv._o call_v the_o eucharist_n panem_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o per_fw-la obsecrationem_fw-la sanctificatum_fw-la bread_n sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n and_o contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la viii_o oblatos_fw-la pane_n edimus_fw-la corpus_fw-la sanctum_fw-la quoddam_fw-la per_fw-la preces_fw-la factos_fw-la we_o eat_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v offer_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o holy_a body_n by_o prayer_n not_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v upon_o that_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o his_o creature_n be_v our_o nourishment_n as_o justine_n say_v afterward_o that_o christian_n bless_v god_n by_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n for_o all_o the_o food_n they_o take_v but_o that_o word_n of_o christ_n whereby_o he_o command_v to_o do_v that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n catech._n mystag_n iii_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n after_o the_o call_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o it_o because_o he_o say_v afterward_o cat._n mist_n v._o that_o the_o church_n pray_v god_n to_o send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o element_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o i_o say_v so_o s._n basil_n call_v the_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o i_o show_v you_o he_o affirm_v to_o come_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o here_o i_o maintaiu_o it_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o word_n of_o invocation_n to_o wit_n whereby_o we_o call_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o come_v upon_o the_o element_n and_o consecrate_v they_o de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la cap._n xxvii_o s._n gregory_n nyssene_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la mosis_fw-la say_v the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o son_n but_o to_o say_v further_o by_o what_o mean_n he_o add_v in_o virtue_n of_o the_o blessing_n to_o wit_n which_o the_o church_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o as_o our_o lord_n do_v optatus_n describe_v the_o altar_n or_o communion_n table_n which_o the_o donatist_n break_v for_o they_o be_v of_o wood_n not_o of_o stone_n quo_fw-la deus_fw-la omnipotens_fw-la invocatus_fw-la sit_fw-la quo_fw-la postulatus_fw-la descendit_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sanctus_n on_o which_o almighty_a god_n be_v call_v to_o come_v down_o on_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o demand_n do_v come_v down_o s._n i_o describe_v the_o dignity_n of_o priest_n epist_n lxxxv_o ad_fw-la quorum_fw-la preces_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la sanguisque_fw-la conficitur_fw-la at_o who_o prayer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v to_o wit_n by_o god_n and_o in_o sophoniae_fw-la iii_o impiè_fw-la agunt_fw-la in_o legem_fw-la putantes_fw-la eucharistiam_fw-la imprecantis_fw-la facere_fw-la verba_fw-la non_fw-la vitam_fw-la et_fw-la necessariam_fw-la esse_fw-la tantùm_fw-la solennem_fw-la orationem_fw-la non_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la merita_fw-la they_o transgress_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n think_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n not_o the_o life_n of_o he_o that_o pray_v over_o it_o and_o that_o only_o the_o customary_a prayer_n not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v requisite_a in_o fine_a as_o often_o as_o you_o read_v mysticam_fw-la precem_fw-la or_o mysticam_fw-la benedictionem_fw-la when_o there_o be_v speech_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o father_n be_v assure_v that_o which_o here_o i_o maintain_v be_v there_o understand_v true_a it_o be_v irenaeus_n v._n 2._o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n receive_v or_o admit_v the_o word_n of_o god_n accipientia_fw-la become_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o what_o word_n this_o be_v he_o
declare_v himself_o further_a when_o he_o say_v iu_o 34._o panis_n percipiâ—ns_fw-la invocationem_fw-la dei_fw-la jam_fw-la non_fw-la communis_fw-la est_fw-la the_o bread_n that_o have_v admit_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n to_o wit_n that_o word_n of_o instituion_n in_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o church_n call_v upon_o god_n to_o make_v the_o element_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n some_o of_o they_o say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o god_n word_n as_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o it_o but_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n command_n and_o in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n command_v there_o be_v none_o in_o these_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o there_o be_v a_o command_n which_o include_v a_o warrant_n or_o promise_v though_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o depend_v upon_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o command_n by_o the_o church_n whereas_o immediate_o upon_o god_n word_n the_o world_n be_v make_v and_o this_o be_v that_o word_n s._n augustine_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v accedat_fw-la verbum_fw-la ad_fw-la elementum_fw-la &_o sit_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la the_o word_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o element_n the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v but_o this_o application_n be_v the_o execution_n of_o christ_n ordinance_n not_o say_v that_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n for_o he_o say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o that_o quod_fw-la ex_fw-la fructibus_fw-la terrae_fw-la susceptum_fw-la ac_fw-la prece_fw-la mysticá_fw-la consecratum_fw-la rite_n sumimus_fw-la which_o we_o due_o receive_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o i_o speak_v of_o de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la iii_o 4._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n epist_n lix_n a_o say_n or_o two_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n indeed_o i_o remember_v that_o name_n those_o word_n speak_v of_o the_o consecration_n as_o by_o which_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n become_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o two_o ad_fw-la tim._n hom._n ii_o that_o as_o the_o word_n which_o our_o saviour_n then_o speak_v be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o priest_n now_o use_v so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o same_o and_o consecrate_v by_o christ_n as_o that_o be_v and_o hom._n de_fw-fr judâ—_n he_o say_v to_o infer_v the_o same_o the_o word_n be_v pronounce_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o the_o element_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o power_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n this_o be_v say_v he_o my_o body_n by_o this_o word_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v not_o by_o the_o rehearse_n of_o these_o word_n but_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o command_n do_v this_o and_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o blessing_n or_o thanksgiving_n upon_o which_o our_o lord_n affirm_v the_o element_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o the_o meaning_n may_v well_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o execution_n thereof_o by_o the_o church_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n suppose_v may_v well_o say_v that_o upon_o this_o affirmative_a of_o our_o lord_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n depend_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n not_o as_o that_o which_o effect_v it_o but_z as_o that_o which_o evidence_v and_o assure_v it_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v say_v by_o our_o lord_n christ_n upon_o supposition_n of_o that_o blessing_n or_o prayer_n which_o he_o appoint_v it_o to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o so_o the_o author_n de_fw-fr caenâ_fw-la domini_fw-la in_o s._n cyprian_n that_o since_o our_o lord_n say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n become_v profitable_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n true_a it_o be_v indeed_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o appointment_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v not_o complete_o execute_v by_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o by_o respective_o deliver_v and_o receive_v it_o you_o may_v true_o say_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n that_o which_o every_o man_n receive_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v that_o it_o become_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n in_o order_n to_o our_o feast_n upon_o it_o so_o be_v that_o which_o i_o receive_v complete_o and_o final_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o i_o when_o i_o receive_v it_o but_o this_o sense_n suppose_v it_o already_o to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o that_o communicate_v in_o it_o according_a to_o christ_n ordinance_n can_v be_v to_o the_o purpose_n of_o they_o that_o will_v have_v it_o become_v such_o to_o all_o that_o receive_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n by_o which_o it_o become_v so_o final_o to_o he_o that_o final_o receive_v it_o a_o objection_n indeed_o there_o be_v but_o which_o lie_v against_o the_o other_o opinion_n as_o much_o as_o against_o this_o out_o of_o s._n gregory_n epist_n vii_o 64._o indict_v ii_o orationem_fw-la verò_fw-la dominicam_fw-la idcirco_fw-la mox_fw-la post_fw-la precem_fw-la dicimus_fw-la quia_fw-la mos_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la fuit_fw-la ut_fw-la ad_fw-la ipsam_fw-la solummodo_fw-la orationem_fw-la oblationis_fw-la hostiam_fw-la consecrarent_fw-la et_fw-la valdè_fw-la mihi_fw-la inconveniens_fw-la visum_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la precem_fw-la quam_fw-la scholasticus_n composuerat_fw-la super_fw-la oblationem_fw-la diceremus_fw-la et_fw-la ipsam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la quam_fw-la redempâ—or_fw-la noster_fw-la composuit_fw-la super_fw-la eâ—us_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la taceremus_fw-la but_o the_o lord_n prayer_n we_o therefore_o say_v straight_o after_o the_o prayer_n because_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o consecate_a the_o sacrifice_n of_o oblation_n with_o that_o alone_a and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o inconvenient_a that_o we_o shall_v say_v over_o the_o oblation_n the_o prayer_n which_o a_o school_n doctor_n have_v compose_v and_o silence_n the_o tradition_n which_o our_o redeemer_n compose_v over_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o if_o the_o apostle_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n by_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o s._n gregory_n here_o seem_v to_o affirm_v thâ—n_o can_v there_o be_v no_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereby_o a_o certain_a prayer_n be_v prescribe_v as_o that_o wherein_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consist_v therefore_o if_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o s._n gregory_n do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o same_o i_o confess_v i_o shall_v rather_o adhere_v to_o s._n basil_n affirm_v the_o apostle_n to_o have_v deliver_v certain_a word_n that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o certain_a word_n to_o call_v upon_o god_n for_o the_o consecrate_v of_o the_o element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o for_o in_o so_o do_v i_o shall_v not_o prefer_v s._n basil_n but_o the_o whole_a church_n the_o practice_n whereof_o so_o general_a and_o so_o original_a as_o have_v be_v declare_v can_v have_v no_o beginning_n but_o that_o which_o our_o common_a christianity_n pretend_v from_o the_o apostle_n before_o s._n gregory_n and_o true_o that_o the_o consecration_n shall_v end_v with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n i_o do_v easy_o believe_v to_o come_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o ancient_a and_o so_o general_a i_o find_v that_o custom_n which_o s._n gregory_n maintain_v nor_o be_v it_o any_o more_o that_o s._n jerome_n have_v say_v in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o the_o pelagian_o though_o he_o be_v sometime_o allege_v for_o that_o which_o s._n gregory_n say_v sic_fw-la docuit_fw-la apostolos_fw-la suos_fw-la ut_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o corporis_fw-la illius_fw-la sacrificio_fw-la credentes_fw-la audeant_fw-la loqui_fw-la pater_fw-la noster_fw-la qui_fw-la es_fw-la in_o coelis_fw-la so_o teach_v he_o his_o disciple_n that_o believer_n dare_v say_v every_o day_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n by_o â—nd_n by_o paâ—em_fw-la quotidianum_fw-la sive_fw-la super_fw-la omnes_fw-la substantias_fw-la venturum_fw-la apostoli_fw-la deprecantur_fw-la ut_fw-la digni_fw-la sint_fw-la assumptione_n corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o apostle_n pray_v for_o daily_a bread_n or_o above_o all_o substance_n to_o come_v that_o they_o may_v be_v worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n all_o this_o concern_v the_o conclude_a of_o the_o consecration_n with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o it_o do_v always_o conclude_v for_o â—â—r_a â—ight_n he_o allege_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o man_n be_v baptize_v come_v to_o the_o communion_n he_o be_v to_o say_v forgive_v we_o our_o trespass_n but_o before_o that_o form_n be_v make_v which_o
all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n do_v with_o one_o mouth_n bear_v witness_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o will_v any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v find_v to_o asscribe_v it_o to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o consecration_n or_o that_o to_o any_o faith_n but_o that_o upon_o which_o the_o church_n profess_v to_o proceed_v to_o the_o celebrate_n of_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o element_n suppose_v the_o consecration_n to_o have_v pass_v upon_o they_o they_o always_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n not_o of_o their_o bodily_a substance_n but_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o be_v become_v justine_n in_o the_o place_n afore_o quote_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o we_o take_v they_o not_o as_o common_a bread_n and_o drink_n but_o as_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v incarnate_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v both_o flesh_n and_o blood_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o be_v we_o teach_v that_o this_o food_n which_o thanks_o have_v be_v give_v for_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o that_o word_n which_o come_v from_o he_o by_o the_o change_n whereof_o be_v our_o blood_n and_o flesh_n nourish_v be_v both_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o that_o incarnate_a jesus_n where_o by_o compare_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n incarnate_a wherein_o divers_a of_o the_o father_n have_v follow_v he_o he_o justify_v that_o reason_n of_o expound_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o i_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o communication_n of_o the_o property_n of_o the_o several_a nature_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n incarnate_a but_o chief_o you_o see_v the_o element_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o consecration_n as_o by_o the_o incarnation_n humane_a flesh_n become_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o irenâ—us_n iu_o 34._o quemadmodum_fw-la qui_fw-la à _fw-la terrâ—_n panis_fw-la percipiens_fw-la invocationem_fw-la dei_fw-la jam_fw-la non_fw-la communis_fw-la panis_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la eucharistia_n ex_fw-la duabus_fw-la rebus_fw-la constans_fw-la terrenà _fw-la &_o coelesti_fw-la sic_fw-la &_o corpora_fw-la nostra_fw-la percipientia_fw-la eucharistiam_fw-la â—am_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la corruptibilia_fw-la spem_fw-la resurrectionis_fw-la â—â—bentia_fw-la as_o the_o bread_n that_o come_v from_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n upon_o it_o be_v not_o now_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o â—arâ—â—ly_a and_o the_o heavenly_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o now_o corruptible_a have_v the_o hope_n of_o rise_v again_o for_o he_o have_v argue_v afore_o that_o because_o our_o flesh_n be_v nourish_v by_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o can_v not_o be_v therefore_o they_o shall_v rise_v again_o by_o virtue_n therefore_o of_o the_o consecration_n they_o be_v there_o not_o by_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o thâ—t_o receive_v according_a to_o henaeus_fw-la tertul._n de_fw-fr resur_n cap._n viii_o caro_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la christi_fw-la vescitur_fw-la ut_fw-la anima_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la saginetur_fw-la the_o flesh_n feed_v on_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v fatten_v with_o god_n origen_n in_o diver_n loc_fw-la hom._n v._o be_v the_o â—â—rst_a that_o adviâ—es_v to_o say_v with_o the_o centurion_n when_o thou_o receiveâ—â—_n the_o eucharist_n lord_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v come_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o then_o the_o lord_n come_v under_o thy_o roof_n say_v origen_n s._n cyprian_n upon_o the_o lord_n prayer_n have_v say_v that_o christ_n be_v our_o bread_n make_v that_o the_o daily_a bread_n which_o we_o pray_v for_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la make_v it_o to_o be_v invade_v and_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o they_o who_o have_v fall_v away_o in_o persecution_n to_o press_v upon_o the_o communion_n without_o penance_n go_v afore_o the_o council_n of_o nicâ—a_n in_o gelasius_n cyzicenus_fw-la ii_o 30._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d let_v we_o not_o base_o consider_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n set_v before_o we_o but_o lift_v up_o our_o mind_n let_v we_o conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o there_o lie_v upon_o that_o holy_a table_n the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n sacrifice_v without_o sacrifice_v by_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v true_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n s._n hilary_n de_fw-fr trin._n viii_o censure_v the_o arian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o son_n to_o be_v one_o with_o the_o father_n as_o we_o be_v maintain_v that_o we_o be_v not_o only_o by_o obedience_n of_o will_n but_o natural_o unite_v to_o christ_n because_o as_o he_o true_o take_v our_o nature_n so_o we_o true_o take_v the_o flesh_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n our_o lord_n have_v say_v my_o flesh_n be_v true_o meat_n and_o my_o blood_n true_o drink_v and_o he_o that_o cat_n my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o and_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o can_v signify_v nothing_o do_v not_o our_o body_n feed_v upon_o the_o element_n feed_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n or_o mystical_o not_o by_o virtue_n of_o our_o feed_n which_o follow_v but_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o consecration_n which_o go_v before_o for_o this_o natural_a union_n of_o the_o body_n with_o that_o which_o feed_v it_o serve_v s._n hilary_n for_o the_o argument_n of_o that_o unity_n which_o the_o son_n have_v with_o the_o father_n by_o nature_n be_v the_o union_n of_o our_o flesh_n with_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o virtue_n of_o our_o flesh_n unite_v to_o the_o word_n incarnate_a s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n catech._n mystag_n iu._n &_o v._o argue_v that_o christ_n have_v say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o cup_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n who_o otherwhiles_o change_v water_n into_o wine_n we_o be_v not_o to_o doubt_v that_o we_o receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v on_o they_o as_o plain_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o have_v declare_v it_o all_o this_o by_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n according_a to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n but_o i_o will_v go_v no_o further_o in_o rehearse_v the_o text_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o book_n of_o controversy_n concern_v this_o for_o the_o examination_n of_o they_o require_v a_o volume_n on_o purpose_n it_o shall_v be_v enough_o that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v the_o element_n to_o be_v change_v translate_v and_o turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n though_o as_o in_o a_o sacrament_n that_o be_v mystical_o yet_o therefore_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o consecration_n not_o of_o his_o faith_n that_o receive_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o this_o change_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v with_o that_o abatement_n which_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o element_n require_v suppose_v it_o to_o remain_v the_o same_o as_o it_o be_v i_o will_v first_o presume_v from_o those_o very_a author_n which_o i_o have_v quote_v for_o will_v not_o justine_n have_v we_o take_v that_o for_o bread_n which_o he_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v for_o common_a bread_n when_o he_o say_v further_o that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v by_o it_o which_o by_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o be_v not_o will_v not_o irenaeus_n have_v we_o think_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o earthly_a thing_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n the_o heavenly_a when_o he_o say_v the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o both_o tertullian_n ad_fw-la vxorem_fw-la ii_o 5._o persuade_v his_o wife_n not_o to_o marry_v a_o gentile_a when_o he_o be_v dead_a because_o when_o he_o perceive_v she_o to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o know_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n he_o believe_v it_o not_o to_o be_v that_o which_o christian_n call_v it_o origen_n when_o he_o tell_v upon_o mat._n xv._o 11._o that_o it_o be_v call_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lorâ—_n give_v no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n occasion_n to_o think_v that_o the_o element_n vanish_v when_o he_o say_v further_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o bread_n but_o that_o which_o be_v say_v upon_o it_o which_o profit_v he_o that_o worthy_o receive_v it_o he_o will_v have_v we_o take_v it_o for_o what_o it_o be_v whatsoever_o it_o be_v become_v s._n cyprian_n say_v
comparison_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n use_n in_o this_o case_n be_v sanctify_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n remain_v the_o same_o for_o sensible_a substance_n for_o i_o confident_o maintain_v that_o the_o negative_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d destroy_v the_o sense_n as_o the_o comparison_n justify_v for_o who_o say_v that_o the_o oil_n of_o the_o chrism_n or_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v change_v for_o substance_n but_o for_o force_n change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n so_o also_o the_o water_n both_z that_o be_v exercise_v and_o that_o which_o baptism_n be_v do_v with_o not_o only_o retain_v the_o worse_a but_o also_o receive_v sanctification_n theodoret_n dial._n i._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d our_o lord_n will_v have_v those_o that_o receive_v the_o divine_a mystery_n not_o regard_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n they_o see_v but_o upon_o the_o change_n of_o their_o name_n believe_v the_o change_n which_o grace_n effect_v for_o he_o who_o call_v his_o natural_a body_n corn_n and_o bread_n and_o again_o name_v himself_o the_o vine_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o change_v the_o nature_n but_o add_v his_o grace_n to_o it_o and_o dial._n ii_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o neither_o do_v the_o mystical_a sign_n after_o consecration_n depart_v from_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o substance_n and_o figure_n and_o form_n and_o may_v be_v see_v and_o touch_v as_o afore_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o roman_a edition_n of_o these_o dialogue_n â—aith_o that_o theodoret_n use_v this_o language_n because_o the_o church_n have_v as_o yet_o decree_v nothing_o in_o this_o point_n a_o excuse_n much_o like_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o epistle_n of_o isidore_n of_o pâ—lusium_n print_v at_o antwerp_n which_o be_v licence_v as_o contain_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o faith_n oâ—_n good_a manner_n for_o if_o the_o church_n be_v able_a to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n then_o may_v whosoever_o licenses_fw-la book_n pass_v this_o censure_n because_o by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n make_v that_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o afore_o the_o dead_a may_v incur_v the_o contrary_a censure_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v such_o a_o act_n that_o which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n when_o theodoret_n write_v it_o can_v never_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o i_o will_v end_v with_o facundus_n because_o the_o formal_a term_n of_o my_o opinion_n be_v contain_v in_o his_o word_n sicut_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la ejus_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la in_o pane_fw-la &_o poculo_fw-la consecrato_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la dicimus_fw-la non_fw-la quòd_fw-la propriè_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la sit_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o poculum_fw-la sanguis_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o se_fw-la mysterium_fw-la corporis_fw-la ejus_fw-la sanguinisque_fw-la contineant_fw-la hinc_fw-la &_o ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la benedictum_fw-la panem_fw-la &_o calicem_fw-la quem_fw-la discipulis_fw-la tradidit_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la suum_fw-la vocavit_fw-la as_o we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o because_o the_o bread_n be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n whereupon_o our_o lord_n himself_o also_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o cup_n which_o have_v bless_v he_o deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v in_o few_o word_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n concern_v this_o business_n ignatius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n say_v that_o the_o gnostic_n forbear_v the_o eucharist_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n which_o the_o lord_n raise_v again_o by_o his_o goodness_n but_o why_o believe_v they_o not_o this_o because_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o because_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o our_o lord_n christ_n have_v flesh_n let_v tertullianâ—_n speak_v contra_fw-la marc._n iu._n acceptum_fw-la panem_fw-la &_o distributum_fw-la discipulis_fw-la corpus_fw-la suum_fw-la illum_fw-la fecit_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la dicendo_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la figura_fw-la corporis_fw-la mei_fw-la figura_fw-la autem_fw-la non_fw-la fuisset_fw-la nisi_fw-la veritatis_fw-la esset_fw-la corpus_fw-la caeterùm_fw-la vacua_fw-la res_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la phantasma_n figuram_fw-la capere_fw-la non_fw-la posset_n that_o bread_n which_o he_o take_v and_o distribute_v to_o his_o disciple_n he_o make_v his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o the_o figure_n it_o have_v not_o be_v if_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n be_v not_o otherwise_o a_o empty_a thing_n such_o as_o a_o apparition_n be_v â—ad_n not_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o figure_n for_o as_o maximus_n say_v in_o the_o three_o of_o those_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionist_n that_o go_v under_o origen_n name_n what_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v that_o whereof_o he_o minister_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n for_o sign_n and_o image_n command_v the_o disciple_n to_o renew_v the_o remembrance_n of_o they_o by_o the_o â—ame_n as_o for_o that_o which_o be_v allege_v out_o of_o irenaeus_n i._n 9_o of_o marcus_n the_o magician_n and_o heretic_n pro_fw-la calice_n enim_fw-la vino_fw-la mixto_fw-la â—ingens_n se_fw-la gratias_fw-la agere_fw-la &_o in_o multum_fw-la extendens_fw-la sermâ—nem_fw-la invocationis_fw-la purpureum_fw-la &_o rubicundum_fw-la apparere_fw-la facit_fw-la uâ—_n putetur_fw-la ea_fw-la gratia_n ab_fw-la eye_n quae_fw-la sunt_fw-la super_fw-la omne_fw-la suum_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la stillare_fw-la in_fw-la illius_fw-la caliâ—em_fw-la l._n illum_fw-la per_fw-la invocationem_fw-la ejus_fw-la make_v as_o though_o he_o will_v give_v thanks_o for_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o wine_n and_o enlarge_n the_o word_n of_o invocation_n by_o which_o i_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v consecrate_v to_o much_o length_n he_o make_v it_o to_o appear_v purple_a and_o red_a that_o man_n may_v think_v that_o grace_n drop_v the_o blood_n thereof_o from_o the_o power_n over_o all_o into_o that_o cup_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o invocation_n for_o have_v irenaeus_n say_v that_o this_o magician_n turn_v the_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o blood_n in_o truth_n or_o in_o appearance_n it_o may_v have_v be_v allege_v that_o the_o christian_n who_o sacrament_n this_o magician_n counterfeit_v though_o other_o gnostic_n as_o ignatius_n say_v quite_o balk_v the_o eucharist_n and_o use_v it_o not_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v bodily_a blood_n which_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n and_o that_o therefore_o he_o do_v it_o but_o when_o he_o say_v only_o that_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v purple_a and_o red_a perhaps_o he_o use_v white_a wine_n which_o by_o juggle_v he_o make_v seem_v red_a however_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o because_o he_o make_v that_o look_v red_a which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n therefore_o those_o christian_n who_o he_o labour_v thereby_o to_o seduce_v do_v believe_v the_o bodily_a substance_n of_o christ_n blood_n to_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o stead_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o wine_n and_o under_o the_o dimension_n of_o it_o it_o remain_v that_o i_o take_v notice_n in_o as_o few_o word_n as_o be_v possible_a of_o those_o contention_n that_o have_v pass_v about_o this_o presence_n and_o the_o dissiculty_n which_o transubstanhath_n find_v in_o get_v the_o foot_n which_o it_o have_v in_o the_o western_a church_n the_o book_n which_o paschasius_fw-la radbertus_n abbot_n of_o corby_n near_o arniens_fw-la writ_n under_o the_o son_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o same_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v yet_o extant_a though_o the_o more_o curious_a find_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o transubstantiation_n in_o it_o but_o rather_o a_o conceit_n of_o the_o impanation_n of_o christ_n body_n if_o such_o a_o hideous_a term_n may_v pass_v that_o be_v that_o the_o godhead_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n unite_v to_o the_o element_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n unite_v to_o the_o fame_n a_o conceit_n not_o far_o wide_a of_o that_o which_o rupertus_n abbot_n of_o duitsh_n near_o cullen_n about_o the_o year_n mcx_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v assume_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o be_v his_o body_n as_o that_o be_v his_o body_n which_o be_v form_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o virgin_n nor_o be_v there_o in_o effect_n much_o difference_n between_o this_o conceit_n and_o that_o of_o consubstantiation_n at_o least_o according_a to_o those_o that_o ground_n
in_o opposition_n to_o the_o flesh_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n which_z by_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n appear_v not_o free_v from_o the_o devin_n wâ—re_v indeed_o free_a by_o the_o gospel_n uâ—der_v the_o law_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o â—ur_n lord_n christ_n represent_v his_o soul_n as_o in_o the_o power_n oâ—_n those_o who_o have_v the_o power_n oâ—_n death_n who_o â—aith_n this_o be_v your_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n doâ—h_o s._n paul_n make_v any_o more_o oâ—_n thâ—s_v text_n hear_v his_o word_n actâ—_n xâ—iâ—_o 34-37_a that_o he_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a no_o more_o to_o return_v to_o corruption_n thus_o he_o say_v i_o will_v give_v you_o the_o sure_a mercy's_n of_o david_n wherefore_o he_o say_v also_o in_o a_o other_o psalm_n thou_o shall_v no_o suffer_v thy_o holy_a one_o to_o see_v corruption_n for_o david_n have_v serve_v the_o counsel_n of_o god_n in_o his_o generation_n fall_v asleep_a and_o be_v add_v to_o his_o father_n and_o see_v corruption_n but_o he_o who_o god_n raise_v â—â—w_o no_o corruption_n he_o argue_v the_o mystical_a sense_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d the_o literal_a sense_n in_o david_n be_v come_v to_o nothing_o by_o his_o death_n but_o how_o the_o mystical_a sense_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o triumph_v in_o hell_n or_o by_o rise_v again_o therefore_o s._n paul_n again_o rom._n x_o 6-9_a thus_o wrâ—steth_v the_o word_n of_o moses_n out_o of_o the_o jew_n hand_n to_o the_o establish_n of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o law_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o say_v not_o in_o thy_o heart_n who_o shall_v go_v up_o into_o heaven_n as_o moses_n deut._n xxx_o 12._o faith_n the_o law_n be_v not_o in_o heaven_n that_o thou_o shall_v say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v bring_v it_o we_o from_o heaven_n that_o we_o may_v hear_v and_o do_v it_o so_o say_v he_o of_o the_o gospel_n thou_o need_v not_o say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v go_v up_o into_o heaven_n to_o wit_n to_o bring_v down_o christ_n or_o who_o shall_v go_v down_o into_o the_o deep_a as_o moses_n add_v the_o law_n be_v not_o beyond_o sea_n that_o that_o thou_o need_v say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v go_v beyond_o sea_n and_o bring_v it_o we_o that_o we_o may_v hear_v and_o do_v it_o so_o thou_o need_v not_o say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v go_v down_o into_o the_o deep_a to_o wit_n to_o bring_v christ_n up_o from_o the_o dead_a but_o what_o say_v it_o the_o law_n correspondent_a to_o the_o gospel_n the_o word_n be_v near_o in_o thy_o mouth_n and_o in_o thy_o heart_n that_o be_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o preach_v that_o if_o thou_o profess_v with_o thy_o mouth_n the_o lord_n jesus_n believe_v with_o thy_o heart_n that_o god_n raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a thou_o shall_v be_v save_v here_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o deep_a be_v not_o name_v for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a but_o for_o that_o place_n or_o for_o that_o state_n out_o of_o which_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o recover_v christ_n suppose_v he_o dead_a as_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o bring_v the_o law_n from_o beyond_o the_o sea_n the_o deep_a i_o deny_v not_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a luke_n viii_o 31._o as_o also_o the_o part_n that_o be_v under_o the_o earth_n phi._n ii_o 10._o apoc._n v._n 13._o may_v comprehend_v also_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o deep_a signify_v the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a not_o necessary_o as_o here_o but_o because_o the_o speech_n be_v of_o the_o region_n of_o devil_n &_o of_o the_o seal_n up_o of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o deep_a just_o as_o i_o say_v of_o the_o grave_n the_o pit_n and_o the_o place_n under_o the_o earth_n that_o when_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o giant_n of_o the_o â—_z of_o god_n people_n of_o david_n enemy_n in_o god_n people_n it_o signify_v either_o the_o place_n or_o at_o least_o the_o state_n of_o the_o damn_a which_o the_o old_a testament_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v acknowledge_v the_o happiness_n of_o god_n people_n psalm_n ix_o 18._o proverb_n v._n 8_o vii_o 27._o ix_o 18._o and_o so_o go_v corah_n and_o his_o complice_n quick_a into_o hell_n num._n xvi_o 30_o 33._o so_o psalm_n lv._o 24._o lxiii_o 10._o the_o proper_a place_n of_o the_o damned_a spirit_n seem_v to_o be_v proper_o call_v by_o s._n peter_n tartara_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o god_n deliver_v they_o to_o be_v keep_v for_o judgement_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n be_v cast_v down_o into_o tartara_fw-la or_o hell_n 1._o peter_n ii_o 4._o now_o the_o state_n of_o death_n bring_v not_o christian_n soul_n into_o hell_n unlâ—sse_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o place_n of_o good_a soul_n under_o the_o law_n which_o supposition_n i_o have_v destroy_v therefore_o the_o bring_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o deep_a be_v do_v by_o raise_v he_o again_o so_o quote_v david_n again_o ephes_n iv_o 8_o 9_o 10._o therefore_o he_o say_v psa_n lxviii_o 17._o go_v upon_o high_a he_o lead_v captivity_n captive_a and_o give_v man_n gift_n now_o that_o he_o ascend_v what_o be_v it_o but_o that_o he_o first_o descend_v into_o the_o low_a paâ—ts_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o that_o descend_v be_v the_o same_o that_o ascend_v far_o above_o all_o thing_n to_o fill_v or_o fulfil_v all_o thing_n the_o psalm_n speak_v of_o the_o ark_n go_v up_o into_o the_o tabernacle_n or_o temple_n figure_v the_o go_v up_o of_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n as_o psalm_n xxiv_o 6-10_a xlvii_o 5._o the_o go_v up_o of_o the_o ark_n be_v god_n triumph_n over_o the_o idolatrous_a nation_n who_o he_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n give_v gift_n to_o his_o people_n in_o it_o the_o go_v up_o of_o our_o lord_n christ_n s._n paul_n say_v imply_v that_o he_o have_v come_v down_o before_o into_o the_o low_a pâ—rt_n of_o the_o earth_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o mount_n sinai_n upon_o which_o the_o psalm_n describe_v god_n with_o that_o attendance_n which_o the_o aâ—ke_n &_o the_o cherubin_n thereof_o signify_v his_o host_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o word_n just_a afore_o or_o we_o may_v well_o understand_v the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o signify_v by_o the_o figure_n of_o apposition_n the_o earth_n that_o be_v below_o as_o flumen_fw-la rheni_n &_o vrbs_fw-la patavii_n signify_v the_o river_n rhine_n and_o the_o city_n padna_n for_o we_o have_v a_o peremptory_a instance_n in_o psa_n cxxxix_o 15_o where_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v fashion_v in_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n speak_v of_o his_o mother_n womb_n &_o therefore_o mean_v the_o earth_n below_o the_o ascension_n therefore_o of_o christ_n pretend_v to_o fill_v rather_o than_o fulfil_v all_o with_o his_o grace_n of_o which_o he_o proceed_v to_o speak_v require_v no_o descent_n into_o hell_n which_o he_o pretend_v not_o to_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n if_o the_o resurrection_n &_o ascension_n of_o christ_n satisfy_v these_o text_n so_o that_o they_o require_v no_o further_a descent_n then_o into_o the_o state_n of_o death_n suppose_v what_o i_o say_v before_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o must_v needs_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bury_v his_o soul_n go_v with_o the_o good_a thief_n soul_n into_o paradise_n or_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v refresh_v of_o their_o travel_n till_o the_o first_o and_o then_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n paradise_n we_o know_v be_v the_o place_n of_o man_n happniesse_n wherein_o he_o be_v create_v whence_o have_v sin_v he_o be_v shut_v out_o in_o our_o lord_n time_n god_n people_n it_o be_v plain_a understand_v well_o enough_o the_o state_n of_o the_o righteous_a soul_n in_o the_o other_o world_n you_o have_v see_v it_o out_o of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v apocrypha_fw-la suppose_v the_o place_n unknown_a as_o indeed_o it_o be_v how_o can_v it_o be_v more_o proper_o signify_v then_o by_o the_o name_n of_o paradise_n open_v unto_o we_o the_o whole_a allegory_n by_o which_o the_o happiness_n which_o we_o seek_v to_o recover_v by_o the_o couâ—nant_n of_o grâ—ce_n be_v express_v to_o we_o by_o god_n first_o in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n second_o in_o the_o church_n after_o in_o the_o heaven_n after_o the_o redemption_n of_o our_o body_n the_o true_a land_n of_o promise_n to_o which_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o church_n secret_o teach_v and_o build_v under_o the_o law_n introduce_v we_o because_o the_o law_n can_v be_v that_o paradise_n to_o which_o christ_n restore_v adam_n that_o be_v
of_o the_o prophet_n and_o righteous_a man_n under_o the_o law_n abraham_n and_o rahab_n the_o harlot_n justify_v by_o work_n if_o justify_v by_o faith_n the_o promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n depend_v upon_o work_n which_o the_o gospel_n injoyn_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n 52_o chap._n x._o what_o pelagius_n question_v concern_v the_o grace_n of_o christ_n what_o socinus_n further_a of_o the_o state_n of_o christ_n before_o his_o birth_n the_o opposition_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o adam_n in_o s._n paul_n evidence_v original_a sin_n concupiscence_n in_o the_o unregenerate_a and_o the_o inability_n of_o the_o law_n to_o subdue_v it_o evict_v the_o same_o the_o second_o birth_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n evidence_v that_o the_o first_o birth_n propagate_v sin_n 66_o chap._n xi_o the_o old_a testament_n charge_v all_o man_n as_o well_o as_o the_o wicked_a to_o be_v sinful_a from_o the_o womb_n david_n complain_v of_o himself_o as_o bear_v in_o sin_n no_o less_o than_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o child_n of_o the_o gentile_n how_o leviticall_a law_n argue_v the_o same_o and_o temporal_a death_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o greek_a bible_n 76_o chap._n xii_o the_o heresy_n of_o simon_n magus_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o gnostic_n that_o they_o be_v in_o be_v during_o the_o apostle_n time_n where_o and_o when_o the_o heresy_n of_o cerintâ—us_n prevail_v and_o that_o they_o be_v gnostic_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o encratites_n under_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o one_o god_n in_o trinity_n be_v then_o glorify_v among_o the_o christian_n by_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n which_o they_o introduce_v in_o stead_n of_o it_o 80_o chap._n xiii_o the_o word_n be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n preface_v to_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n ambassador_n be_v not_o honour_v with_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o their_o master_n the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v afterward_o incarnate_a be_v in_o those_o angel_n that_o speak_v in_o god_n name_n no_o angel_n honour_v as_o god_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n as_o after_o his_o return_n 89_o chap._n fourteen_o the_o name_n of_o god_n not_o ascribe_v to_o christ_n for_o the_o like_a reason_n as_o to_o creature_n the_o reason_n why_o the_o socinian_o worship_n christ_n as_o god_n do_v confute_v their_o limitation_n christ_n not_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o rise_n again_o he_o be_v the_o great_a god_n with_o s._n paul_n the_o true_a god_n with_o s._n john_n the_o only_a lord_n with_o s._n judas_n other_o scripture_n of_o the_o form_n of_o god_n and_o of_o a_o servant_n in_o s._n paul_n 94_o chap._n xv._o not_o only_o the_o church_n but_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o christ_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o spirit_n how_o the_o prophet_n how_o christian_n by_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v possess_v by_o his_o spirit_n how_o the_o title_n of_o son_n of_o god_n import_v the_o godhead_n how_o christ_n be_v the_o brightness_n and_o image_n of_o god_n 100_o chap._n xvi_o the_o testimony_n of_o christ_n godhead_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v first_o understand_v of_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n in_o solomon_n and_o elsewhere_o of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o well_o before_o as_o after_o christ_n 112_o chap._n xvii_o answer_v to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n that_o seem_v to_o abate_v the_o true_a godhead_n in_o christ_n of_o that_o creature_n whereof_o christ_n be_v the_o first-born_a and_o that_o which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n make_v that_o this_o belief_n be_v the_o original_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n what_o mean_v this_o dispute_n furnish_v we_o with_o against_o the_o arian_n that_o it_o be_v reason_n to_o submit_v to_o revelation_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v no_o way_n renounce_v by_o hold_v this_o faith_n 116_o chap._n xviii_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o evidence_n of_o original_a sin_n how_o the_o exaltation_n of_o our_o lord_n depend_v upon_o his_o humiliation_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n upon_o that_o all_o the_o work_n of_o christianity_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n god_n predestination_n manife_v the_o same_o 133_o chap._n xix_o evidence_n of_o the_o same_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o god_n help_n in_o get_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o renew_v the_o covenant_n and_o that_o for_o christ_n sake_n that_o christianity_n can_v stand_v without_o acknowledge_v the_o grace_n of_o christ_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o decree_n against_o pelagius_n and_o other_o record_n of_o the_o church_n 140_o chap._n xx._n wherein_o original_a sin_n consist_v what_o opinion_n be_v on_o foot_n that_o it_o be_v not_o adam_n sin_n impute_v to_o his_o posterity_n whether_o man_n be_v at_o the_o first_o create_v to_o a_o supernatural_a end_n or_o not_o a_o estate_n of_o mere_a nature_n but_o innocent_a possible_a original_a sin_n be_v concupiscence_n how_o baptism_n void_v it_o concern_v the_o late_a novelty_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n about_o original_a sin_n 151_o chap._n xxi_o the_o opinion_n that_o make_v the_o predestination_n of_o man_n will_n by_o god_n the_o source_n of_o his_o freedom_n and_o wherein_o jansenius_n differ_v from_o it_o of_o necessity_n upon_o suppositiou_n and_o absolute_a the_o necessity_n of_o the_o will_n follow_v the_o last_o dictate_v of_o the_o understanding_n be_v only_o upon_o supposition_n as_o also_o that_o which_o god_n foresight_n create_v the_o difference_n between_o indifferent_a and_o undetermined_a 163_o chap._n xxii_o the_o gospel_n find_v man_n free_a from_o necessity_n though_o not_o from_o bondage_n of_o the_o antecedent_n and_o consequent_a will_n of_o god_n praedetermination_n be_v not_o the_o root_n but_o the_o root_n up_o of_o freedom_n and_o christianity_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o jansenius_n 170_o chap._n xxiii_o a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o do_v thing_n true_o honest_a under_o original_a sin_n but_o not_o to_o make_v god_n the_o end_n of_o all_o his_o do_v how_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v sin_n they_o be_v accountable_a only_o for_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n how_o all_o man_n have_v or_o have_v not_o grace_n sufficient_a to_o save_v 181_o chap._n xxiv_o though_o god_n determine_v not_o the_o will_v immediate_o yet_o he_o determine_v the_o effect_n thereof_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o providence_n present_v the_o object_n so_o as_o he_o foresee_v it_o will_v choose_v the_o case_n of_o pharaoh_n of_o solomon_n of_o ahab_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o crucify_v christ_n of_o god_n foreknowledge_n of_o future_a conditional_o that_o come_v not_o to_o pass_v the_o ground_n of_o foreknowledge_n of_o future_a contingency_n difficult_a objection_n answer_v 189_o chap._n xxv_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o sufficient_a and_o effectual_a how_o natural_a occasion_n conduce_v to_o supernatural_a action_n the_o insufficience_n of_o â—ansenius_n his_o doctrine_n of_o sufficient_a grace_n under_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o nature_n 202_o chap._n xxvi_o predestination_n to_o grace_v absolute_a to_o glory_v respective_a purpose_v of_o deny_v effectual_a grace_n absolute_a of_o punish_v respective_a the_o end_n to_o which_o god_n predestinate_v be_v not_o the_o end_n for_o which_o he_o predestinate_v grace_n the_o reward_n of_o the_o right_a use_n of_o grace_n how_o much_o of_o the_o question_n the_o gospel_n dètermine_v not_o that_o our_o endeavour_n be_v engage_v no_o lâ—sse_n then_o if_o predestination_n be_v not_o it_o determine_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o semipelagian_o predestinatians_n and_o arminian_o 212_o chap._n xxvii_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n with_o socinus_n the_o reason_n why_o sacrifice_n be_v figure_n of_o christ_n common_a to_o all_o sacrifice_n why_o and_o what_o sacrifice_n the_o father_n have_v what_o the_o law_n add_v of_o our_o ransom_n by_o the_o price_n of_o christ_n propitiatory_a sacrifice_n 233_o chap._n xxviii_o christ_n take_v away_o our_o sin_n by_o bear_v the_o punishment_n of_o it_o the_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n liii_o we_o be_v reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o the_o gospel_n inconsidâ—cation_n of_o christ_n obedience_n the_o reconcilement_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n man_n and_o angel_n consequent_a to_o the_o saâ—e_v of_o purge_v and_o expiate_a sin_n by_o christ_n and_o make_v propitiation_n for_o it_o of_o christ_n die_v for_o we_o 238_o chap._n xxix_o the_o grant_n of_o grace_n in_o consideration_n of_o christ_n suppose_v satisfaction_n make_v by_o he_o for_o sin_n neither_o
our_o sin_n imputable_a to_o christ_n nor_o his_o suffering_n to_o we_o formal_o and_o personal_o but_o as_o the_o meritorious_a cause_n which_o satisfaction_n answer_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n as_o well_o as_o help_v to_o perform_v it_o the_o father_n save_v by_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v the_o gospel_n a_o new_a law_n the_o prâ—perâ—y_n of_o satisfaction_n and_o punishment_n in_o christ_n suffering_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 245_o chap._n xxx_o god_n may_v have_v reconcile_v man_n to_o himself_o without_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o promise_n of_o â—â—â—_o gospel_n depend_v as_o well_o upon_o his_o active_a as_o passive_a obedience_n christ_n need_v 〈…〉_o pâ—iâ—â—s_v that_o we_o may_v not_o the_o opinion_n that_o make_v justice_v 〈…〉_o â—rust_v in_o god_n not_o true_a yet_o not_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o dâ—câ—â—â—_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n how_o it_o be_v not_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n as_o also_o that_o of_o socinus_n 254_o chap._n xxxi_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o perseverance_n of_o those_o that_o be_v once_o justify_v of_o three_o sense_n one_o true_a one_o inconsistent_a wiâ—h_v the_o faith_n the_o three_o neither_o true_a nor_o yet_o destructive_a to_o the_o faith_n evidence_n from_o â—â—â—_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o grace_n of_o proâ—heâ—â—e_n when_o it_o presuppose_v sanctify_a grace_n answer_v to_o some_o text_n and_o of_o s._n paul_n mâ—aâ—â—ng_n in_o the_o vii_o of_o the_o roman_n of_o the_o polygamy_n of_o the_o father_n what_o assurance_n of_o grace_n christian_n may_v have_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n 266_o chap._n xxxii_o how_o the_o fulfil_n of_o god_n law_n be_v possible_a how_o impossible_a for_o a_o christian_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o mortal_a and_o venial_a sin_n what_o love_n of_o god_n and_o of_o our_o neighbour_n be_v necessary_a under_o the_o old_a testament_n whether_o the_o sermon_n in_o the_o mount_n correct_v the_o false_a interpretation_n of_o the_o â—ewes_n or_o inhanse_v the_o obligatin_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o matter_n of_o precept_n and_o matter_n of_o counsel_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o christian_n 285_o chap._n xxxiii_o whether_o any_o work_n of_o christian_n be_v satisfactory_a for_o sin_n and_o meritorious_a of_o heaven_n or_o not_o the_o recovery_n of_o god_n grace_n for_o a_o christian_a fall_v from_o it_o a_o work_n of_o labour_n and_o time_n the_o necessity_n and_o essicacy_n of_o penance_n to_o that_o purpose_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n merit_n by_o virtue_n of_o god_n promise_n necessary_a the_o catholic_n church_n agree_v in_o it_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n allow_v merit_n of_o justice_n 300_o the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n found_v upon_o the_o duty_n of_o communicate_v in_o the_o office_n of_o god_n service_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o those_o office_n proper_a to_o christianity_n what_o opinion_n concern_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v on_o foot_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o natural_a substance_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v nevertheless_o present_a in_o the_o same_o when_o it_o be_v receive_v noâ—_n by_o the_o receive_n of_o it_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o câ—â—sâ—_n necessary_o require_v the_o same_o this_o cause_v no_o contradiction_n nor_o improperty_n â—â—_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n 3_o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n depend_v not_o upon_o the_o live_a 〈◊〉_d of_o he_o that_o receive_v but_o upon_o the_o true_a profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d thâ—â—_n câ—lâ—brates_v the_o scâ—iâ—tureâ—_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o the_o dependence_n of_o 〈◊〉_d the_o communication_n of_o the_o property_n they_o conclude_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o bâ—_n 〈◊〉_d â—â—ey_n be_v allege_v how_o the_o scripture_n confine_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 16_o chap._n iu_o the_o opinion_n which_o make_v the_o consecration_n to_o be_v do_v by_o rehearse_v the_o operative_a word_n that_o our_o lord_n consecrate_v by_o thanksgiving_n the_o form_n of_o it_o in_o all_o liturgy_n together_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n evidence_n that_o there_o be_v â—o_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o the_o element_n 23_o chap._n v._o it_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n how_o by_o the_o new_a testament_n it_o may_v be_v so_o account_v four_o reason_n thereof_o depend_v upon_o the_o nature_n of_o justify_v faith_n premise_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o the_o premise_n 38_o chap._n vi_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o order_n by_o which_o i_o proceed_v bring_v i_o to_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n see_v in_o grant_v baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o communicate_v the_o eucharist_n why_o socinian_n make_v baptism_n indifferent_a why_o antinomian_o make_v it_o a_o mistake_n to_o baptise_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o i_o shake_v off_o both_o with_o answer_n to_o some_o objection_n 53_o chap._n vii_o the_o ground_n of_o baptise_v infant_n original_a sin_n though_o not_o institute_v till_o christ_n rise_v again_o no_o other_o cure_n for_o it_o infant_n of_o christian_n may_v be_v disciplâ—â—_n be_v holy_a the_o effect_n of_o circumcision_n under_o the_o law_n infer_v the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n under_o the_o gospel_n 58_o chap._n viii_o what_o be_v allege_v to_o impeach_v tradition_n for_o baptise_v infant_n prove_v not_o that_o any_o can_v be_v save_v regular_o who_o die_v unbaptise_v but_o that_o baptise_v at_o year_n be_v a_o strong_a mean_n to_o make_v good_a christian_n why_o the_o church_n now_o baptise_v what_o become_v of_o infant_n die_v unbaptise_v unanswerable_a what_o those_o infant_n get_v who_o die_v baptize_v â—5_n chap._n ix_o what_o controversy_n the_o reformation_n have_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o penance_n inward_a repentance_n that_o be_v sincere_a obtain_v pardon_n alone_o remission_n of_o 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o gospel_n only_o the_o condition_n of_o it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n what_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v contain_v more_o than_o preach_v or_o take_v away_o offence_n sin_n may_v be_v pardon_v without_o the_o use_n of_o it_o wherein_o the_o necessity_n of_o use_v it_o lie_v 73_o chap._n x._o the_o sect_n of_o the_o montanist_n novatian_n donatist_n and_o meletian_o evidence_n the_o cure_n of_o sin_n by_o penance_n to_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o doâ—h_v the_o agreement_n of_o primitive_a practice_n with_o their_o writing_n indulgence_n of_o regular_a penance_n from_o the_o apostle_n confession_n of_o secret_a sin_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o no_o sin_n can_v be_v cure_v without_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o necessity_n of_o confess_v secret_a sin_n whereupon_o it_o stand_v 86_o chap._n ix_o penance_n be_v not_o require_v to_o redeem_v the_o debt_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n when_o the_o sin_n be_v pardon_v what_o assurance_n of_o forgiveness_n the_o law_n of_o auricular_a confession_n as_o it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n procure_v of_o enjoin_v penance_n after_o absolution_n perform_v set_v aside_o abuse_n the_o law_n be_v agreeable_a to_o go_n of_o the_o order_n take_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 98_o chap._n xi_o the_o unction_n of_o the_o sick_a pretend_v only_o boaily_a health_n upon_o supposition_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n objection_n answer_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n evidence_v the_o same_o 106_o chap._n xii_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n in_o matrimonial_a cause_n marriage_n of_o one_o with_o one_o iâ—solubly_o be_v a_o law_n of_o christianity_n the_o law_n of_o moses_n not_o enjoin_v it_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n not_o aim_v at_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o evidence_n from_o the_o primitive_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n 114_o chap._n fourteen_o scripture_n allege_v to_o prove_v the_o bond_n of_o marriage_n insoluble_a in_o case_n of_o adultery_n uneffectual_a s._n paul_n and_o our_o lord_n speak_v both_o to_o one_o purpose_n according_a to_o s._n jerome_n and_o s._n austin_n the_o contrary_a opinion_n more_o reasonable_a and_o more_o general_a in_o the_o church_n why_o the_o church_n may_v restrain_v the_o innocent_a party_n from_o marry_v again_o the_o
not_o to_o any_o part_n but_o to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o scripture_n it_o will_v first_o have_v be_v say_v what_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v establish_v this_o property_n or_o privilege_n of_o it_o for_o my_o part_n upon_o the_o best_a consideration_n that_o i_o can_v take_v i_o be_o at_o a_o stand_n to_o find_v any_o text_n of_o scripture_n any_o letter_n or_o syllable_n of_o the_o whole_a bible_n that_o say_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o good_a or_o bad_a of_o the_o whole_a bible_n so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o deliver_v this_o property_n or_o privilege_n of_o it_o so_o far_o further_a from_o deliver_v it_o as_o the_o first_o truth_n in_o term_n so_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a as_o to_o make_v it_o a_o presumption_n to_o the_o decide_n of_o all_o that_o be_v or_o may_v become_v questionable_a concern_v the_o scripture_n the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 2_o tim._n iii_o 16_o 17._o all_o scripture_n inspire_v by_o god_n be_v also_o profitable_a for_o doctrine_n for_o reproof_n for_o correction_n for_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a be_v fit_v for_o every_o good_a work_n can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n be_v write_v before_o it_o be_v that_o be_v when_o evident_o many_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o write_v probable_o all_o and_o evident_o concern_v every_o part_n of_o god_n word_n not_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o with_o origen_n i_o conceive_v they_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o that_o instruction_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v have_v by_o the_o gospel_n which_o the_o church_n teach_v those_o who_o it_o make_v christian_n the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n according_a to_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v that_o which_o render_v he_o who_o god_n employ_v in_o the_o propagation_n of_o his_o gospel_n and_o the_o edification_n of_o his_o church_n able_a to_o convince_v those_o that_o withstand_v to_o edify_v those_o that_o admit_v it_o which_o if_o it_o be_v far_o short_a of_o that_o which_o i_o deny_v the_o rest_n of_o those_o pitiful_a lame_a consequence_n which_o be_v usual_o make_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o prove_v the_o same_o purpose_n will_v easy_o appear_v to_o come_v short_a of_o it_o though_o i_o take_v not_o in_o hand_n to_o determine_v at_o present_a the_o full_a meaning_n of_o they_o but_o only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o import_v not_o that_o all_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v clear_a to_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o scripture_n the_o fashion_n be_v to_o allege_v deut._n iu._n 2._o xii_o 32._o you_o shall_v take_v heed_n to_o do_v all_o the_o word_n that_o i_o command_v you_o you_o shall_v add_v nothing_o to_o it_o nor_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o it_o and_o you_o shall_v add_v nothing_o to_o the_o word_n that_o i_o command_v you_o nor_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o it_o that_o you_o may_v keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n which_o i_o command_v you_o and_o that_o it_o be_v threaten_v for_o a_o conclusion_n to_o the_o whole_a scripture_n apoc._n xxi_o 18_o 19_o if_o any_o man_n add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n god_n shall_v lay_v upon_o he_o the_o plague_n write_v in_o this_o book_n god_n shall_v take_v away_o his_o share_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o life_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n for_o be_v not_o all_o that_o be_v requisite_a sufficient_o clear_a if_o nothing_o may_v be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o be_v s._n paul_n also_o allege_v pronounce_v anathema_n if_o himself_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n or_o any_o man_n shall_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o receive_v gal._n i._n 8_o 9_o and_o that_o therefore_o be_v the_o beraean_o commend_v act_n xvii_o 11._o that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v even_o those_o thing_n which_o s._n paul_n so_o great_a a_o apostle_n preach_v to_o they_o without_o examine_v they_o by_o the_o scripture_n whether_o so_o as_o he_o say_v or_o not_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n john_n xx._n 30_o 31._o many_o other_o miracle_n do_v jesus_n which_o be_v not_o write_v in_o this_o book_n but_o these_o be_v write_v that_o you_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o that_o believe_v you_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n add_v hereunto_o the_o psalmist_n commendation_n of_o the_o law_n xix_o 7-31_a as_o give_v wisdom_n to_o the_o simple_a as_o enlighten_v the_o eye_n and_o instruct_v the_o servant_n of_o god_n which_o how_o shall_v it_o do_v if_o it_o be_v not_o first_o to_o be_v understand_v for_o the_o precept_n be_v a_o candle_n and_o the_o law_n light_n say_v solomon_n prov._n vii_o 22._o and_o psalm_n cxix_o 113._o thy_o word_n be_v a_o candle_n to_o my_o foot_n and_o a_o light_n to_o my_o path_n further_n the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o how_o they_o come_v to_o be_v obscure_a &_o what_o make_v they_o clear_a they_o shall_v be_v all_o teach_v by_o god_n say_v the_o prophet_n isa_n liv._o 13._o speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n and_o jeremy_n xxxi_o 33_o 34._o promise_v that_o god_n will_v put_v his_o new_a covenant_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o his_o child_n and_o write_v it_o in_o their_o entrails_n so_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o need_n to_o teach_v one_o another_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n because_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o teach_v by_o god_n to_o know_v god_n and_o be_v not_o this_o that_o for_o which_o our_o lord_n give_v thanks_o to_o the_o father_n mat._n xi_o 25._o because_o have_v conceal_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n from_o the_o wise_a and_o understanding_n he_o have_v reveal_v it_o to_o babe_n and_o suckling_n which_o the_o apostle_n expound_v 1_o john_n ii_o 20_o 21_o 27._o you_o have_v a_o vnctien_n from_o god_n and_o know_v all_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o write_v to_o you_o because_o you_o know_v not_o the_o truth_n but_o because_o you_o know_v it_o and_z that_o no_o lie_n be_v of_o the_o truth_n and_o but_o as_o for_o you_o the_o unction_n which_o you_o have_v receive_v of_o he_o remain_v in_o you_o and_o you_o need_v not_o that_o any_o man_n teach_v you_o but_o as_o that_o unction_n teach_v you_o of_o all_o thing_n and_o be_v true_a and_o not_o false_a and_o as_o it_o have_v teach_v you_o so_o shall_v you_o abide_v in_o it_o whereupon_o afterward_o iu_o 1._o believe_v not_o every_o spirit_n but_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o of_o god_n or_o not_o to_o wit_n as_o those_o who_o be_v possess_v of_o that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v therefore_o s._n paul_n 1_o thess_n v._o 23._o try_v all_o thing_n hold_v that_o which_o be_v good_a to_o wit_n by_o that_o mean_n which_o he_o intimate_v 1_o cor._n ii_o 15._o the_o spiritual_a man_n be_v judge_v by_o none_o but_o himself_o judge_v all_o thing_n in_o fine_a i_o must_v not_o forget_v cartwright_n argument_n from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n vii_o 31._o xxxi_o 35._o where_o he_o reprove_v the_o jew_n idolatry_n by_o this_o argument_n that_o it_o never_o come_v into_o god_n mind_n to_o command_v they_o any_o such_o thing_n for_o if_o the_o grievousnesse_n even_o of_o their_o idolatry_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o be_v do_v without_o warrant_n of_o god_n word_n how_o can_v it_o be_v questionable_a that_o he_o have_v provide_v we_o instruction_n sufficient_a to_o clear_v we_o in_o all_o that_o we_o be_v to_o do_v by_o the_o scripture_n but_o these_o scripture_n be_v as_o easy_o wipe_v away_o as_o they_o be_v allege_v if_o we_o go_v no_o further_o than_o to_o show_v that_o they_o enforce_v no_o such_o principle_n as_o be_v pretend_v for_o the_o end_n of_o all_o controversy_n that_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v clear_a to_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o scripture_n for_o what_o a_o pitiful_a inconsequence_n be_v it_o to_o argue_v that_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a in_o the_o scripture_n because_o moses_n forbid_v to_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o his_o law_n for_o if_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o clear_o contain_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n contain_v the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o therefore_o much_o less_o in_o the_o law_n alone_o then_o be_v it_o not_o lawful_a to_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o that_o scripture_n in_o which_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n
god_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n command_v they_o so_o to_o live_v for_o that_o which_o be_v as_o difficult_a as_o impossible_a to_o have_v be_v introduce_v without_o conviction_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o christianity_n of_o necessity_n must_v go_v for_o a_o part_n of_o it_o but_o that_o in_o such_o variety_n of_o man_n fanny_n reason_n and_o inclination_n the_o church_n consist_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o disperse_v all_o over_o the_o world_n shall_v of_o their_o own_o inclination_n not_o sway_v by_o any_o information_n of_o god_n will_v receive_v with_o christianity_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o law_n and_o ruler_n submit_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o same_o power_n upon_o themselves_o be_v as_o impossible_a as_o that_o the_o world_n shall_v consist_v of_o the_o casual_a concourse_n of_o atom_n according_a to_o democritus_n and_o epicurus_n the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n without_o peradventure_o be_v first_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o god_n people_n in_o the_o wilderness_n when_o they_o may_v be_v and_o be_v call_v together_o and_o assemble_v upon_o their_o common_a occasion_n which_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v after_o which_o time_n the_o people_n continue_v still_o one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o same_o law_n then_o receive_v and_o the_o power_n place_v in_o their_o ruler_n not_o only_o the_o whole_a people_n but_o such_o part_n of_o it_o as_o resort_v to_o the_o same_o government_n have_v still_o bear_v and_o do_v bear_v the_o same_o name_n the_o synagogue_n of_o libertine_n cyrenaean_n alexandrian_n cilician_o and_o asian_o by_o example_n act_v vi_o 9_o which_o name_n first_o belong_v to_o the_o respective_a body_n of_o jew_n that_o subsist_v at_o rome_n cyrene_n or_o alexandria_n in_o cilicia_n or_o asia_n and_o consequent_o by_o metonymy_n to_o the_o place_n where_o such_o of_o those_o body_n as_o chance_v to_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n may_v assemble_v themselves_o and_o to_o so_o many_o of_o those_o body_n as_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n do_v assemble_v at_o those_o place_n now_o no_o christian_n can_v doubt_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n succeed_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n and_o therefore_o the_o name_n of_o god_n church_n when_o it_o stand_v without_o limitation_n signify_v no_o less_o as_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v mat._n xvi_o 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o find_v my_o church_n whatsoever_o the_o disciple_n than_o conceive_v the_o church_n shall_v be_v our_o lord_n that_o know_v all_o by_o the_o name_n of_o it_o mean_v all_o that_o due_o bear_v the_o name_n and_o therefore_o when_o he_o say_v once_o again_o mat._n xviii_o 17._o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n it_o be_v strange_a there_o shall_v be_v christian_n that_o shall_v think_v he_o mean_v the_o jew_n and_o their_o ruler_n and_o that_o the_o precept_n concern_v christian_n no_o long_o now_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o jew_n though_o it_o be_v true_a a_o man_n can_v tell_v his_o cause_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o to_o that_o part_n of_o it_o to_o which_o he_o can_v resort_v which_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o i_o say_v even_o now_o of_o the_o synagogue_n s._n paul_n to_o the_o colossian_n ii_o 24_o 25._o calling_n the_o church_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n say_v that_o he_o by_o the_o dispensation_n of_o god_n towards_o they_o which_o he_o be_v trust_v with_o be_v become_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n as_o angel_n be_v minister_n of_o the_o church_n because_o minister_n of_o god_n towards_o it_o and_o therefore_o minister_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o of_o any_o particular_a church_n as_o if_o a_o apostle_n can_v be_v bind_v to_o execute_v his_o office_n according_a to_o the_o discretion_n of_o any_o church_n which_o for_o god_n cause_n he_o attend_v as_o all_o minister_n be_v bind_v to_o execute_v their_o office_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o they_o who_o minister_n they_o be_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o which_o god_n have_v set_v apostle_n evangelist_n prophet_n and_o the_o use_n of_o the_o grace_n rehearse_v 1_o cor._n xii_o 28._o eph._n iu._n 11._o because_o the_o office_n of_o these_o grace_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v confine_v either_o to_o any_o particular_a church_n or_o to_o any_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n again_o eph._n i._n 22._o iii_o 21._o v._o 23-32_a while_o all_o christendom_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o use_v act_v ii_o 47._o v._o 11._o viii_o 1_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n whether_o we_o understand_v by_o it_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o reason_n because_o all_o right_a and_o power_n that_o can_v at_o any_o time_n be_v find_v vest_v in_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v then_o as_o full_o in_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n as_o it_o can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n though_o in_o respect_n of_o a_o body_n never_o so_o much_o great_a than_o it_o as_o a_o child_n be_v as_o much_o a_o man_n the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n and_o a_o tree_n as_o much_o as_o a_o tree_n when_o it_o grow_v one_o as_o when_o it_o be_v come_v to_o the_o height_n but_o christianity_n be_v propagate_v among_o jew_n and_o gentile_n as_o we_o read_v of_o the_o church_n of_o judaea_n samaria_n and_o galilee_n act_v ix_o 31._o and_o must_v needs_o understand_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ebrewes_n to_o have_v be_v write_v to_o church_n consist_v only_o of_o ebrewes_n as_o those_o of_o s._n peter_n and_o that_o of_o s._n james_n which_o mention_n the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n james_n v._n 14._o so_o the_o church_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o s._n paul_n rom._n xvi_o 4._o we_o easy_o understand_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n 1_o cor._n xvi_o 9_o apoc._n i._n 11._o the_o church_n of_o galâ—â—ia_n 1_o cor._n xvi_o 1._o the_o church_n of_o macedonia_n 2_o cor._n viii_o 1._o and_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v visible_a in_o s._n paâ—ls_n time_n now_o suppose_v for_o the_o present_a that_o these_o church_n mention_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v no_o more_o than_o so_o many_o congregation_n as_o our_o independent_o will_v have_v it_o see_v they_o deny_v not_o so_o many_o church_n to_o be_v so_o many_o body_n what_o reason_n can_v they_o give_v why_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o stand_v for_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v not_o signify_v the_o like_a there_o be_v a_o prerogative_n attribute_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o s._n paul_n 1_o tim._n iii_o 25._o when_o he_o call_v it_o the_o base_a and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n for_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v say_v of_o any_o particular_a church_n it_o be_v too_o ridiculous_a to_o imagine_v can_v the_o church_n bear_v this_o attribute_n if_o it_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o do_v any_o act_n that_o may_v verify_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o body_n what_o act_n can_v it_o do_v in_o fine_a the_o correspondence_n between_o god_n ancient_a people_n and_o his_o new_a israel_n according_a to_o his_o spirit_n seem_v to_o require_v that_o as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o not_o any_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n make_v they_o all_o one_o body_n at_o this_o day_n in_o point_n of_o fact_n by_o sufferance_n of_o sovereign_n because_o they_o be_v once_o so_o in_o point_n of_o right_n so_o the_o religion_n of_o christian_n shall_v make_v they_o one_o body_n in_o point_n of_o right_n how_o many_o body_n soever_o they_o be_v burst_v into_o in_o point_n of_o fact_n by_o their_o own_o wantonness_n for_o the_o independent_o exception_n which_o i_o speak_v of_o can_v be_v of_o no_o force_n unless_o they_o will_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o all_o those_o church_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v assemble_v in_o one_o place_n not_o that_o if_o this_o can_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v they_o have_v do_v their_o business_n but_o because_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v their_o plea_n be_v peremptory_o bar_v we_o read_v then_o of_o m_o m_o m_o soul_n add_v in_o one_o day_n to_o cxx_o of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n act_v i._o 15._o ii_o 41._o to_o these_o be_v add_v or_o with_o these_o they_o become_v they_o act_n iu_o 4._o to_o who_o be_v add_v multitude_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n act_n ii_o 47._o v._o 14._o these_o assemble_v daily_o in_o private_a to_o serve_v god_n as_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o in_o
have_v reason_n that_o observe_v the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n deut._n xxi_o 5._o every_o cause_n and_o every_o plague_n shall_v be_v according_a to_o their_o mouth_n infer_v that_o all_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o we_o may_v translate_v doctrine_n but_o must_v understand_v that_o which_o the_o greek_a call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o decree_n must_v come_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n siphri_n 243._o pesicta_fw-la zoterta_n fol._n 91._o col_fw-fr 4._o and_o instand_v in_o the_o cause_n to_o be_v purge_v by_o the_o ash_n of_o the_o red_a cow_n num._n xix_o not_o as_o if_o none_o can_v sprinkle_v those_o ash_n but_o a_o priest_n which_o be_v otherwise_o rule_v by_o num._n xix_o 17._o to_o be_v any_o man_n that_o be_v clean_o but_o because_o they_o can_v not_o be_v burn_v but_o by_o a_o priest_n num._n xix_o 3._o which_o be_v by_o their_o law_n any_o priest_n maimoni_n in_o that_o title_n i_o 11_o 12._o and_o because_o part_v of_o they_o be_v set_v aside_o for_o priest_n to_o purify_v with_o as_o another_o part_n for_o other_o israelite_n maim_v iii_o 4._o so_o in_o the_o cause_n concern_v wife_n question_v by_o their_o husband_n be_v jealous_a by_o the_o law_n of_o num._n v._n 15._o the_o cause_n of_o murder_n for_o which_o a_o heifer_n be_v to_o be_v kill_v by_o break_v her_o neck_n deut._n xxi_o 5._o and_o in_o the_o plague_n of_o man_n house_n and_o clothes_n deut._n xxiv_o 8._o none_o of_o which_o can_v be_v decide_v without_o a_o priest_n in_o this_o regard_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o the_o prophet_n say_v the_o priest_n lip_n shall_v preserve_v knowledge_n and_o they_o shall_v require_v the_o law_n at_o his_o mouth_n for_o he_o be_v the_o messenger_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n mal._n ii_o 7._o and_o in_o term_n deut._n xxx_o 10._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o shall_v teach_v jacob_n thy_o judgement_n and_o israel_n thy_o law_n according_a to_o the_o other_o law_n deut._n xvii_o 11._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n that_o they_o shall_v teach_v thou_o another_o power_n in_o that_o people_n be_v that_o of_o prophet_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xviii_o 20_o 21_o 22._o where_o have_v command_v that_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v succeed_v moses_n be_v obey_v as_o moses_n the_o law_n proceed_v to_o charge_v they_o to_o put_v to_o death_n whosoever_o shall_v prophesy_v in_o the_o name_n of_o strange_a god_n and_o then_o give_v a_o rule_n whereby_o to_o discern_v between_o a_o true_a and_o a_o false_a prophet_n seem_v to_o intimate_v the_o authority_n of_o prophet_n which_o be_v so_o very_o great_a in_o that_o people_n that_o the_o king_n themselves_o be_v to_o obey_v they_o so_o long_o as_o they_o have_v the_o reputation_n of_o true_a prophet_n whereupon_o we_o see_v how_o they_o reprove_v they_o elias_n ahab_n 1_o king_n xviii_o 17._o elisha_n the_o king_n of_o israel_n 2_o king_n vi_o 33._o john_n baptist_n and_o our_o lord_n christ_n herod_n mat._n fourteen_o 4._o luc._n xiii_o 32._o though_o when_o their_o reputation_n can_v by_o faction_n be_v question_v â—o_o often_o be_v they_o question_v condemn_v and_o kill_v for_o the_o message_n they_o bring_v in_o god_n name_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v heb._n xi_o 37._o and_o as_o it_o befall_v our_o lord_n christ_n nay_o further_o that_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o any_o particular_a law_n shall_v cease_v for_o the_o time_n they_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v as_o elias_n command_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n in_o another_o place_n than_o at_o jerusalem_n 1_o king_n xviii_o 17._o contrary_n to_o the_o law_n of_o levit._n xv._o 2-9_a the_o temple_n be_v then_o on_o foot_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o prophet_n have_v their_o authority_n immediate_o from_o god_n not_o depend_v so_o much_o as_o upon_o his_o law_n further_o than_o as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o to_o come_v from_o god_n be_v a_o necessary_a condition_n to_o the_o receive_n of_o they_o for_o prophet_n as_o i_o say_v asore_n see_v the_o matter_n thereof_o may_v cease_v to_o oblige_v if_o they_o shall_v declare_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o be_v such_o the_o commonwealth_n then_o of_o israel_n subsist_v by_o divine_a right_n that_o be_v by_o the_o appointment_n of_o god_n give_v they_o freedom_n and_o the_o command_n of_o themselves_o upon_o condition_n of_o undertake_v the_o law_n not_o only_o the_o kingdom_n which_o be_v the_o form_n of_o government_n limit_v by_o the_o sovereign_a power_n place_v in_o one_o person_n whether_o by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n or_o his_o appointment_n together_o with_o the_o minister_n thereof_o judge_n and_o magistrate_n and_o officer_n but_o also_o the_o priestly_a and_o prophetical_a office_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o stand_v by_o the_o same_o title_n as_o for_o the_o church_n which_o we_o have_v see_v to_o be_v the_o spiritual_a israel_n of_o god_n and_o maintain_v to_o be_v one_o visible_a body_n by_o virtue_n of_o undertake_v the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n which_o the_o gospel_n tender_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o king_n thereof_o be_v the_o lord_n christ_n who_o profess_v not_o to_o govern_v it_o by_o his_o bodily_a presence_n but_o by_o the_o law_n of_o his_o word_n and_o by_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n which_o be_v to_o commence_v upon_o his_o departure_n that_o be_v here_o he_o appoint_v xii_o apostle_n as_o patriarch_n thereof_o under_o he_o as_o the_o xii_o prince_n of_o the_o tribe_n be_v under_o moses_n and_o lxx_o disciple_n or_o apostle_n of_o a_o inferior_a rank_n under_o himself_o also_o as_o they_o under_o moses_n but_o for_o the_o dispatch_n of_o such_o business_n concern_v his_o kingdom_n as_o that_o which_o neither_o the_o captain_n of_o thousand_o and_o hundred_o who_o be_v ordain_v judge_n before_o the_o lxx_o be_v ordain_v to_o assist_v moses_n neither_o after_o they_o the_o judge_n of_o particular_a city_n that_o succeed_v they_o can_v decide_v and_o shall_v we_o not_o conclude_v all_o this_o correspondence_n to_o be_v as_o competent_a a_o argument_n as_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v for_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o old_a for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o synagogue_n to_o wit_n that_o see_v we_o see_v god_n have_v appoint_v our_o lord_n christ_n he_o his_o xii_o apostle_n and_o lxx_o disciple_n his_o minister_n in_o govern_v of_o it_o that_o he_o intend_v it_o a_o visible_a body_n to_o which_o the_o visible_a right_n of_o govern_v the_o same_o may_v be_v convey_v by_o the_o reasonable_a voluntary_a act_n of_o those_o in_o who_o place_v the_o power_n he_o must_v needs_o place_v the_o right_n of_o propagate_a the_o same_o in_o his_o own_o absence_n one_o point_n indeed_o of_o difference_n there_o be_v wherein_z we_o shall_v abuse_v ourselves_o too_o much_o to_o seek_v for_o any_o correspondence_n between_o the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o church_n for_o we_o suppose_v the_o intent_n of_o god_n to_o have_v be_v that_o the_o law_n shall_v oblige_v one_o people_n but_o the_o gospel_n all_o that_o be_v to_o attain_v salvation_n out_o of_o all_o people_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a seat_n of_o god_n worship_n according_a to_o the_o gospel_n to_o which_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o resort_v as_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o god_n worship_n which_o all_o jew_n be_v to_o resort_v to_o and_o we_o suppose_v our_o lord_n christ_n to_o be_v in_o heaven_n where_o the_o prince_n of_o israel_n and_o the_o lxx_o elder_n can_v be_v present_a to_o assist_v he_o with_o their_o ministry_n therefore_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o he_o appoint_v his_o lxx_o disciple_n for_o a_o stand_a assembly_n as_o under_o the_o law_n but_o to_o be_v disperse_v all_o over_o the_o world_n where_o christian_a people_n shall_v be_v though_o unite_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n which_o all_o shall_v follow_v for_o the_o preserve_n of_o christendom_n in_o unity_n let_v no_o man_n therefore_o any_o more_o imagine_v that_o the_o title_n by_o which_o any_o power_n be_v hold_v or_o pretend_v to_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n can_v be_v derive_v from_o that_o right_n which_o the_o priesthood_n hold_v under_o the_o law_n so_o as_o from_o thence_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o power_n which_o the_o priesthood_n have_v not_o under_o the_o law_n be_v not_o under_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v the_o church_n for_o i_o do_v of_o my_o own_o accord_n allege_v that_o see_v the_o priesthood_n be_v pure_o ceremonial_a to_o figure_v that_o expiation_n of_o sin_n which_o christ_n shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v and_o therefore_o to_o expire_v when_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o imagine_v that_o any_o right_n
because_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n as_o be_v excommunicate_a that_o be_v to_o say_v supppose_v that_o to_o be_v true_a which_o erastus_n will_v have_v to_o be_v false_a by_o consequence_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o will_v become_v lawful_a to_o sue_v he_o before_o gentile_n as_o be_v no_o long_o a_o christian_n now_o when_o it_o follow_v what_o forever_o you_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o lose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n if_o we_o take_v bind_v and_o lose_v in_o a_o general_a sense_n to_o signify_v that_o power_n of_o give_v law_n so_o that_o hereeby_o the_o church_n be_v enable_v to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n set_v aside_o for_o the_o present_a who_o of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o give_v law_n who_o to_o receive_v it_o than_o i_o say_v that_o by_o virtue_n hereof_o the_o power_n of_o excommunicate_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o such_o a_o right_o establish_v by_o a_o law_n of_o god_n and_o if_o god_n give_v his_o church_n a_o power_n to_o make_v law_n than_o he_o give_v it_o power_n to_o make_v a_o law_n that_o shall_v give_v force_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o enact_v that_o penalty_n that_o shall_v be_v requisite_a to_o restrain_v disobedience_n but_o if_o we_o take_v the_o term_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v as_o they_o be_v use_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o by_o consequence_n when_o that_o which_o be_v unlawful_a be_v do_v for_o declare_v what_o be_v lawful_a or_o unlawful_a to_o be_v do_v to_o be_v discharge_v of_o it_o i_o say_v that_o admit_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n which_o i_o have_v establish_v the_o power_n of_o excommunicate_v will_v follow_v in_o the_o church_n for_o suppose_v the_o law_n not_o to_o tender_a remission_n of_o sin_n in_o order_n to_o life_n everlaft_v but_o to_o the_o remporal_a privilege_n of_o a_o jew_n to_o be_v bind_v and_o to_o be_v loose_a will_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o to_o be_v in_o or_o out_o of_o possession_n of_o those_o privilege_n uncapable_a or_o capable_a of_o the_o fame_n by_o do_v or_o not_o do_v what_o the_o law_n require_v to_o be_v do_v for_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n this_o power_n will_v argue_v a_o commonwealth_n of_o israel_n found_v by_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o foundation_n the_o power_n of_o those_o who_o be_v enable_v by_o the_o law_n to_o make_v this_o declaration_n take_v effect_n to_o all_o purpose_n contain_v in_o the_o law_n but._n suppose_v the_o gospel_n to_o tender_a remission_n of_o sin_n in_o order_n to_o life_n everlasting_a upon_o such_o term_n as_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n import_v to_o be_v bind_v and_o to_o be_v loose_a will_v signify_v freedom_n from_o sin_n or_o the_o captivity_n and_o fervitude_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o power_n of_o declare_v this_o estare_fw-la and_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o attain_n of_o it_o will_v necessary_o inserre_v a_o society_n of_o the_o church_n found_v upon_o the_o power_n of_o make_v that_o declaration_n whereupon_o any_o man_n may_v be_v accept_v for_o such_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o any_o part_n any_o degree_n of_o the_o fame_n can_v be_v in_o any_o man_n but_o so_o far_o and_o to_o effect_v as_o the_o community_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v allow_v it_o be_v not_o now_o unknown_a that_o divers_a of_o those_o that_o dispute_v controversy_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v challenge_v the_o power_n of_o make_v law_n for_o the_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v give_v by_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o this_o opinion_n take_v place_n by_o the_o former_a interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n which_o be_v admit_v that_o consequence_n can_v be_v refuse_v but_o take_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v to_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o key_n of_o god_n house_n which_o be_v the_o key_n of_o david_n or_o the_o house_n of_o david_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o signification_n which_o the_o language_n of_o the_o scripture_n require_v when_o our_o lord_n have_v promise_v his_o church_n add_v mat._n xvi_o 19_o unto_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n what_o soever_o thou_o lose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v in_o the_o church_n will_v be_v correspondent_a to_o that_o which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o synagogue_n have_v of_o declare_v this_o or_o that_o lawful_a or_o unlawful_a according_a to_o moses_n law_n and_o a_o man_n tie_v to_o do_v this_o or_o that_o for_o maintain_v his_o privilege_n by_o it_o and_o have_v say_v this_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v do_v more_o than_o he_o that_o distinguish_v these_o two_o meaning_n in_o our_o lord_n word_n think_v fit_a to_o do_v he_o distinguish_v thus_o in_o the_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la pag._n 291_o hath_z think_v it_o enough_o to_o argue_v that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o will_v serve_v to_o ground_v the_o power_n of_o excommunicate_v in_o the_o church_n wherein_o what_o he_o have_v prove_v i_o refer_v myself_o to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v but_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o have_v not_o declare_v how_o requisite_a foever_o it_o have_v be_v to_o do_v as_o i_o according_a to_o my_o opinion_n endeavour_n to_o do_v as_o for_o that_o little_a objection_n that_o in_o our_o lord_n word_n it_o be_v not_o person_n but_o thing_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v bind_v and_o loose_a it_o be_v to_o be_v underflood_n that_o thing_n be_v neither_o bind_v nor_o loose_v of_o themselves_o but_o that_o by_o the_o way_n of_o common_a understanding_n of_o man_n and_o speech_n it_o be_v attribute_v to_o they_o from_o the_o obligation_n that_o jye_n upon_o man_n or_o person_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o obligation_n or_o freedom_n from_o they_o such_o thing_n as_o they_o import_v be_v say_v to_o be_v bind_v or_o loose_a as_o lawful_a or_o unlawful_a for_o they_o to_o use_v who_o use_v they_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o free_a to_o such_o right_n as_o the_o use_n or_o not_o use_v of_o they_o infer_v though_o by_o consequence_n of_o this_o power_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v by_o law_n or_o lose_v that_o be_v of_o leave_v free_a without_o tie_v by_o law_n will_v natural_o follow_v for_o as_o in_o civil_a government_n whatfoever_o person_n or_o person_n be_v absolute_o and_o without_o limitaiton_n endow_v with_o the_o sovereign_a power_n must_v necessaray_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o give_v law_n whereby_o they_o do_v but_o limit_v themselves_o what_o law_n they_o will_v govern_v by_o which_o be_v before_o those_o law_n be_v declare_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n so_o if_o we_o suppose_v in_o the_o church_n a_o power_n of_o admit_v into_o and_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v needs_o suppose_v a_o power_n of_o give_v law_n to_o this_o society_n because_o no_o society_n at_o all_o can_v have_v communion_n with_o itself_o but_o according_a to_o some_o rule_n of_o exercise_v the_o say_a communion_n which_o for_o the_o present_a be_v call_v law_n now_o our_o lord_n christ_n have_v give_v his_o disciple_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o loose_v by_o open_v or_o shut_v the_o door_n of_o his_o church_n that_o be_v by_o admit_v into_o or_o exclude_v out_o of_o it_o have_v thereby_o give_v they_o the_o power_n of_o frame_v his_o catholic_n church_n not_o that_o they_o be_v so_o proper_o say_v to_o bind_v those_o who_o they_o shut_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o christianity_n declare_v mankind_n to_o be_v under_o sin_n not_o to_o be_v free_v of_o it_o but_o by_o submit_v to_o chrissianity_n the_o bond_n be_v contract_v by_o he_o that_o fin_v the_o shut_n of_o the_o church_n door_n upon_o he_o be_v but_o refuse_v he_o the_o cure_n whereof_o he_o tender_v himself_o uncapable_a but_o those_o who_o they_o admit_v into_o the_o church_n they_o be_v proper_o say_v to_o loose_v because_o though_o they_o can_v be_v loose_v without_o their_o own_o act_n yet_o that_o act_n be_v not_o to_o be_v do_v without_o submit_v to_o that_o authority_n which_o be_v entrust_v to_o require_v it_o and_o this_o authority_n with_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o by_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n be_v that_o which_o consstute_v the_o society_n and_o corporation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o admit_v into_o the_o church_n and_o allow_v to_o continue_v
be_v necessary_o presuppose_v to_o baptise_v namely_o that_o catechise_v which_o i_o speak_v of_o afore_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v make_v man_n disciple_n by_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n limit_v thereby_o the_o quality_n of_o disciple_n to_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v promise_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o so_o be_v make_v disciple_n see_v then_o it_o appear_v so_o plentiful_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n promise_v by_o our_o lord_n a_o little_a before_o his_o departure_n to_o supply_v his_o bodily_a presence_n be_v limit_v by_o he_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n of_o necessity_n that_o new_a birth_n by_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o our_o lord_n word_n to_o nicodemus_n require_v of_o all_o that_o shall_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaheaven_n depend_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n whatsoever_o nicodemus_n may_v understand_v by_o the_o term_n of_o water_n at_o the_o time_n when_o our_o lord_n speak_v they_o and_o this_o promise_n be_v not_o publish_v of_o which_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v more_o in_o another_o place_n neither_o will_n be_v be_v to_o the_o purpose_n to_o object_n that_o it_o be_v the_o actual_a assistance_n and_o not_o the_o habitual_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o regenerate_v suppose_v for_o the_o present_a but_o not_o grant_v that_o which_o all_o that_o pretend_v to_o christianity_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v and_o therefore_o that_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o succeed_v upon_o baptism_n no_o way_n oblige_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o water_n which_o with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n regenerate_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o actual_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n regenerate_v a_o man_n to_o become_v a_o christian_n may_v well_o be_v understand_v to_o go_v before_o the_o habitual_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o baptism_n and_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v when_o our_o lord_n go_v on_o and_o say_v that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n be_v flesh_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n be_v spirit_n marvel_v not_o that_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o you_o must_v be_v bear_v again_o the_o wind_n blow_v where_o it_o lift_v and_o you_o hear_v the_o noise_n of_o it_o but_o can_v tell_v whence_o it_o come_v nor_o whither_o it_o go_v so_o be_v every_o one_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o therefore_o what_o shall_v hinder_v water_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o this_o place_n the_o cleanse_a virtue_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v often_o signify_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o water_n in_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n may_v well_o stand_v here_o for_o no_o more_o than_o the_o spirit_n that_o cleanse_v i_o say_v all_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n for_o the_o habitual_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v promise_v christ_n disciple_n upon_o his_o departure_n to_o enable_v they_o to_o make_v good_a what_o they_o undertake_v by_o be_v hâ—s_n disciple_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o actual_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n regenerate_v to_o christianity_n only_o prepare_v the_o way_n for_o it_o see_v then_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n depend_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o cleanse_a virtue_n of_o god_n spirit_n in_o the_o new_a birth_n of_o sinner_n come_v not_o to_o effect_v without_o the_o same_o i_o will_v further_o draw_v into_o consequence_n those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o i_o allege_v in_o the_o first_o book_n to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a rule_n of_o christianity_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o acknowledge_v by_o they_o that_o undertake_v to_o be_v christian_n for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o signify_v plain_a enough_o that_o this_o acknowledgement_n be_v make_v at_o their_o baptism_n as_o the_o condition_n which_o it_o praesuppose_v when_o s._n paul_n thank_v god_n for_o the_o roman_n that_o they_o have_v obey_v from_o the_o heart_n that_o form_n of_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v they_o rom._n vi_o 17._o what_o be_v this_o obey_n from_o the_o heart_n but_o that_o answer_n or_o stipulation_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n towards_o god_n in_o baptism_n which_o s._n peter_n say_v save_v we_o as_o you_o have_v see_v and_o s._n paul_n to_o timothy_n 1_o tim._n vi_o 12._o 13._o fight_v the_o good_a fight_n of_o faith_n lay_v hold_v of_o eternal_a life_n to_o which_o also_o thou_o be_v call_v and_o make_v a_o good_a profession_n before_o many_o witness_n i_o charge_v thou_o before_o god_n that_o quicken_v all_o thing_n and_o christ_n jesus_n that_o witness_v the_o good_a profession_n under_o pontius_n pilate_n that_o thou_o keep_v the_o command_n unspotted_a and_o blameless_a unto_o the_o appear_a of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o profession_n be_v it_o that_o our_o lord_n die_v to_o witness_v but_o that_o he_o be_v ordain_v by_o god_n the_o king_n of_o they_o who_o he_o be_v send_v with_o the_o gospel_n to_o save_v in_o regard_v whereof_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o apostle_n hebr._n iii_o 2._o the_o apostle_n and_o highpriest_n of_o our_o profession_n because_o he_o bear_v the_o cross_n afore_o we_o to_o witness_v that_o righteous_a cause_n which_o we_o be_v to_o maintain_v by_o bear_v the_o same_o and_o what_o be_v that_o profession_n which_o timothy_n make_v afore_o many_o witness_n but_o that_o of_o bear_v christ_n cross_n when_o he_o be_v baptize_v and_o what_o be_v the_o commandment_n which_o he_o be_v charge_v to_o keep_v unspotted_a and_o blameless_a but_o that_o christianity_n which_o he_o become_v charge_v with_o at_o his_o baptism_n wherefore_o when_o s._n john_n allege_v a_o unction_n from_o the_o holy_a one_o even_o our_o lord_n christ_n which_o teach_v christian_n all_o thing_n so_o that_o they_o need_v not_o be_v teach_v to_o avoid_v the_o heresy_n of_o that_o time_n because_o they_o know_v the_o truth_n hut_n withal_o charge_v they_o to_o abide_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o in_o that_o unction_n which_o teach_v they_o all_o thing_n he_o show_v we_o manifest_o that_o the_o unction_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v grant_v by_o our_o lord_n christ_n to_o teach_v we_o all_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v learn_v to_o wit_n that_o we_o be_v not_o seduce_v from_o that_o which_o we_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o christianity_n now_o as_o it_o have_v appear_v that_o this_o christianity_n be_v then_o learned_a and_o acknowledge_v in_o order_n to_o baptism_n so_o likewise_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n depend_v upon_o the_o same_o otherwise_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o s._n peter_n ascribe_v remission_n of_o sin_n to_o baptism_n act_v 11._o 38_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o ananias_n exhort_v s._n paul_n act_n xxii_o 16._o arise_v and_o be_v baptize_v and_o wash_v away_o thy_o sin_n call_v on_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o s._n paul_n affirm_v that_o as_o many_o as_o have_v be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n have_v put_v on_o christ_n gal._n iii_o 27._o and_o that_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n be_v baptize_v into_o his_o death_n rom._n vi_o 4._o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o god_n on_o his_o part_n grant_v they_o power_n to_o perform_v that_o which_o they_o on_o their_o part_n profess_v to_o undertake_v and_o again_o eph._n v._o 25_o 26._o christ_n give_v himself_o for_o his_o church_n that_o he_o may_v sanctify_v it_o by_o cleanse_v it_o with_o the_o laver_n of_o water_n through_o the_o word_n and_o again_o titus_n iii_o 5_o 6._o not_o by_o work_n of_o righteousness_n which_o we_o have_v do_v but_o according_a to_o his_o mercy_n he_o save_v we_o by_o the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n and_o renew_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o he_o pour_v upon_o we_o plentiful_o through_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n x._o 21_o 22._o let_v we_o draw_v near_o with_o a_o true_a heart_n in_o full_a assurance_n of_o faith_n have_v our_o heart_n cleanse_v from_o evil_a conscience_n and_o our_o body_n wash_v with_o pure_a water_n let_v we_o hold_v fast_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n without_o decline_v from_o it_o what_o start_v hole_n be_v here_o leave_v for_o he_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o prefer_v his_o own_o prejudices_fw-la before_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o avoid_v the_o evidence_n of_o these_o testimony_n for_o the_o concurrence_n of_o baptism_n to_o the_o qualify_a of_o a_o christian_a for_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o
that_o believe_v not_o might_n know_v by_o see_v christian_n spring_v from_o his_o doctrine_n neither_o be_v that_o which_o follow_v any_o thing_n less_o clear_a he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o the_o world_n know_v he_o not_o though_o socinus_n have_v use_v his_o skill_n to_o darken_v it_o with_o a_o strange_a devise_n of_o three_o sense_n of_o this_o one_o word_n world_n in_o this_o one_o sentence_n which_o he_o conceive_v will_v be_v a_o elegant_a expression_n if_o we_o understand_v the_o world_n when_o it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n to_o signify_v his_o new_a people_n when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o he_o the_o church_n that_o be_v all_o christian_n when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o world_n know_v he_o not_o the_o unbeliever_n and_o true_o i_o believe_v most_o language_n will_v justify_v the_o people_n among_o who_o a_o man_n live_v to_o be_v call_v the_o world_n the_o ordinary_a french_a say_v il_fw-fr y_fw-fr a_fw-fr beaucoup_fw-fr de_fw-fr monde_fw-fr dâ—ns_fw-fr ceste_fw-fr ville_fw-fr there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o world_n in_o this_o town_n word_n for_o word_n but_o that_o in_o the_o two_o clause_n follow_v the_o world_n shall_v stand_v first_o for_o believer_n then_o for_o unbeliever_n be_v such_o a_o figure_n without_o any_o thing_n add_v to_o give_v occasion_n so_o to_o understand_v it_o as_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v to_o make_v it_o passable_a though_o something_o may_v be_v add_v to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v beside_o consider_v what_o follow_v he_o come_v to_o his_o own_o and_o his_o own_o receive_v he_o not_o for_o be_v the_o jew_n his_o own_o people_n only_o because_o he_o be_v of_o that_o people_n be_v the_o jew_n no_o otherwise_o his_o own_o then_o the_o english_a may_v be_v call_v i_o own_o because_o be_v english_a i_o bring_v that_o which_o here_o i_o have_v write_v to_o the_o english_a sure_o s._n john_n mean_v to_o aggravate_v their_o fault_n more_o then_o by_o charge_v they_o to_o have_v refuse_v a_o countryman_n of_o their_o own_o to_o wit_n he_o that_o have_v make_v they_o and_o who_o they_o be_v upon_o that_o score_n consider_v what_o go_v before_o this_o be_v that_o true_a light_n that_o light_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n for_o unless_o we_o understand_v this_o to_o be_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o church_n which_o will_v be_v to_o deny_v that_o christ_n give_v any_o light_n to_o unbeliever_n at_o least_o to_o be_v signify_v by_o these_o word_n and_o to_o make_v they_o import_v no_o more_o than_o the_o same_o great_a secret_a that_o christ_n be_v the_o author_n of_o christian_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o it_o as_o the_o truth_n require_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o our_o lord_n come_v into_o the_o world_n because_o he_o come_v to_o live_v among_o that_o people_n call_v the_o world_n by_o that_o most_o ordinary_a figure_n of_o speech_n that_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o world_n so_o proper_o call_v and_o therefore_o all_o that_o it_o contain_v that_o be_v the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o call_v to_o wit_v that_o people_n be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o that_o nevertheless_o this_o world_n be_v the_o body_n of_o that_o people_n know_v he_o not_o that_o be_v own_v he_o not_o be_v his_o own_o as_o all_o people_n be_v who_o he_o enlighten_v and_o what_o mean_v the_o apostle_n when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o son_n heb._n i._n 2_o 3._o who_o he_o make_v heir_n of_o all_o thing_n by_o who_o also_o he_o make_v the_o world_n and_o who_o bear_v or_o move_v all_o thing_n with_o his_o powerful_a word_n for_o if_o any_o man_n attempt_n to_o apply_v the_o same_o salve_n to_o this_o wound_n also_o what_o will_v he_o have_v these_o world_n to_o be_v but_o those_o of_o which_o he_o say_v again_o heb._n xi_o 5._o by_o faith_n we_o understand_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o wit_n the_o world_n of_o invisible_a thing_n and_o this_o visible_a world_n which_o by_o the_o jew_n writing_n we_o understand_v that_o their_o ancestor_n be_v wont_v co_z call_v this_o world_n and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v because_o they_o expect_v to_o live_v in_o it_o after_o this_o whereupon_o the_o same_o apostle_n say_v again_o heb._n ii_o 5._o for_o he_o have_v not_o subject_v the_o world_n to_o come_v to_o angel_n mean_v the_o invisible_a world_n of_o angel_n which_o to_o we_o be_v to_o come_v as_o for_o that_o which_o follow_v whether_o he_o sustain_v or_o whether_o he_o move_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o word_n see_v it_o be_v his_o word_n that_o do_v it_o the_o same_o be_v god_n word_n that_o make_v all_o thing_n call_v his_o word_n also_o because_o incarnate_a and_o what_o be_v it_o less_o for_o he_o to_o move_v all_o thing_n then_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n say_v of_o god_n act_v xvii_o 28._o that_o in_o he_o we_o live_v move_v and_o have_v our_o be_v and_o s._n paul_n col._n i._n 16._o for_o in_o he_o or_o rather_o through_o he_o be_v all_o thing_n create_v that_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o be_v on_o earth_n visible_a thing_n and_o invisible_a whether_o dominion_n or_o magistrate_n or_o power_n all_o thing_n be_v create_v by_o he_o and_o to_o he_o for_o what_o have_v christ_n do_v for_o the_o angel_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v say_v to_o have_v make_v they_o suppose_v the_o redemption_n and_o reconcilement_n of_o mankind_n make_v a_o new_a world_n with_o we_o be_v the_o reconcile_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o we_o by_o reconcile_n of_o we_o to_o himself_o the_o make_n of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v the_o new_a make_n of_o we_o be_v the_o make_n of_o he_o head_n of_o they_o the_o make_n of_o they_o if_o it_o be_v it_o be_v not_o he_o that_o make_v they_o see_v it_o be_v the_o father_n that_o make_v he_o head_n of_o they_o but_o what_o shall_v become_v of_o all_o visible_a thing_n beside_o man_n which_o be_v say_v here_o to_o have_v be_v create_v by_o christ_n and_o can_v be_v make_v anew_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n that_o s._n paul_n mean_n be_v first_o make_v not_o man_n and_o angel_n that_o he_o mean_n be_v restore_v by_o christ_n and_o when_o he_o say_v they_o be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o to_o he_o that_o be_v for_o he_o he_o bar_v that_o snare_n which_o some_o put_v upon_o the_o apostle_n word_n when_o he_o say_v by_o who_o also_o he_o make_v the_o world_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o mean_v for_o he_o he_o make_v the_o world_n according_a to_o a_o common_a say_n among_o the_o jew_n which_o they_o think_v he_o point_v at_o that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v for_o the_o messiah_n i_o see_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v sometime_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d both_o serve_v to_o signify_v a_o mean_a which_o belong_v still_o to_o the_o effective_a cause_n as_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o thing_n subsist_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apoc._n iu._n 11._o that_o the_o martyr_n overcome_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apoc._n xii_o 11._o that_o the_o false_a prophet_n deceive_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apoc._n xiii_o 14._o it_o be_v all_o one_o whether_o we_o understand_v for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n for_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o word_n which_o they_o witness_v for_o the_o sign_n which_o be_v grant_v he_o to_o do_v or_o by_o and_o through_o the_o same_o because_o both_o import_n a_o mean_a effective_a cause_n but_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v signify_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o final_a cause_n be_v that_o which_o not_o greek_a will_v endure_v and_o in_o this_o place_n s._n paul_n have_v say_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d through_o he_o and_o to_o he_o that_o be_v for_o he_o leave_v no_o room_n to_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o by_o these_o word_n but_o there_o be_v a_o further_a reason_n in_o the_o case_n and_o theme_n which_o s._n paul_n speak_v to_o whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o challenge_v the_o make_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o christ_n because_o he_o challenge_v to_o he_o that_o worship_n which_o the_o heretic_n who_o he_o write_v against_o tender_v to_o angel_n as_o those_o by_o who_o the_o world_n be_v make_v which_o i_o show_v before_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o simon_n magus_n and_o cerinthus_n both_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o infer_v the_o abstinence_n from_o god_n creature_n as_o proceed_v from_o another_o principle_n from_o which_o also_o moses_n law_n come_v according_a to_o their_o doctrine_n the_o observation_n whereof_o they_o therefore_o press_v not_o as_o moses_n have_v deliver_v it_o
irenaeus_n ii_o 7._o irrationale_n est_fw-la autem_fw-la &_o impium_fw-la adinvenire_fw-it locum_fw-la in_fw-la quo_fw-la cessat_fw-la &_o finem_fw-la habet_fw-la qui_fw-la est_fw-la secundum_fw-la eas_fw-la propater_n &_o proarche_n &_o omnium_fw-la pater_fw-la &_o huius_fw-la pleromatis_n nâ—c_fw-la rursus_fw-la in_o sinu_fw-la patris_fw-la alterum_fw-la quendam_fw-la dicere_fw-la tantam_fw-la fabricasse_fw-la creationem_fw-la fas_fw-la est_fw-la vel_fw-la consentiente_fw-la vel_fw-la non_fw-la consentiente_fw-la now_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a and_o impious_a to_o imagine_v any_o place_n in_o which_o their_o forefather_n and_o forebeginning_n the_o father_n of_o all_o and_o of_o this_o fullness_n cease_v and_o end_v nor_o be_v it_o lawful_a again_o to_o say_v that_o any_o other_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n make_v this_o great_a creation_n either_o with_o his_o consent_n or_o without_o it_o for_o here_o you_o see_v that_o the_o gnostic_n feign_v some_o principle_n beside_o the_o father_n but_o resident_a in_o his_o bosom_n to_o have_v make_v the_o world_n be_v reprove_v by_o irenaeus_n for_o adulterate_v the_o christian_a faith_n which_o maintain_v the_o son_n to_o be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n signify_v he_o to_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o the_o father_n but_o of_o his_o own_o nature_n whereby_o we_o see_v further_o what_o s._n john_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n and_o come_v into_o the_o world_n from_o thence_o in_o fine_a when_o s._n john_n attribute_n to_o our_o lord_n the_o title_n of_o only_o beget_v of_o the_o light_n and_o the_o truth_n which_o he_o that_o read_v irâ—neus_n will_v see_v that_o the_o gnostic_n make_v several_a person_n constitute_v that_o fullness_n which_o several_a sect_n of_o they_o do_v imagine_v it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o â—â—ey_n find_v these_o title_n attribute_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o our_o lord_n do_v by_o attribute_v they_o to_o several_a person_n of_o who_o the_o several_a sect_n of_o they_o frame_v their_o several_a fullness_n adulterate_a christianity_n and_o that_o he_o find_v they_o so_o do_v vindicate_v it_o to_o the_o be_v true_a sense_n by_o fix_v the_o say_a title_n and_o the_o godhead_n which_o they_o import_v upon_o our_o lord_n christ_n where_o they_o be_v due_a here_o i_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n heb._n i_o 3._o concern_v christ_n who_o be_v the_o brightness_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o character_n of_o his_o substance_n and_o sustain_v or_o move_v all_o thing_n as_o it_o follow_v in_o those_o word_n which_o have_v be_v already_o examine_v which_o word_n the_o socinian_o think_v they_o avoid_v fair_o by_o say_v that_o as_o the_o word_n of_o man_n be_v all_o image_n of_o their_o mind_n so_o the_o man_n jesus_n be_v to_o signify_v that_o be_v to_o resemble_v the_o counsel_n of_o god_n to_o mankind_n be_v call_v the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o i_o say_v afore_o that_o he_o be_v call_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o their_o sense_n and_o to_o this_o they_o think_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n inclinable_a 2_o cor._n iu_o 4_o 5_o 6._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v the_o conception_n of_o unbeliever_n that_o the_o enlighten_v of_o the_o glorious_a gospel_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n may_v not_o shine_v on_o they_o for_o we_o preach_v not_o ourselves_o but_o christ_n jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o ourselves_o your_o servant_n for_o jesus_n sake_n because_o it_o be_v god_n who_o command_v light_a to_o shine_v out_o of_o darkness_n that_o have_v shine_v in_o our_o heart_n to_o enlighten_v we_o with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o the_o face_n or_o person_n of_o christ_n jesus_n because_o in_o these_o word_n which_o entitle_v christ_n the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v so_o much_o insist_v upon_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o but_o as_o for_o the_o reason_n why_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v the_o word_n i_o refer_v myself_o to_o the_o premise_n so_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v entitle_v the_o image_n of_o his_o glory_n the_o character_n that_o be_v print_v off_o from_o his_o substance_n that_o in_o consideration_n of_o the_o same_o he_o shall_v have_v purge_v man_n sin_n and_o be_v set_v on_o god_n throne_n to_o be_v honour_v with_o god_n own_o honour_n which_o all_o follow_v in_o the_o apostle_n word_n be_v too_o gross_a for_o any_o reasonable_a man_n to_o digest_v and_o therefore_o in_o the_o title_n of_o god_n image_n as_o i_o say_v before_o in_o the_o title_n of_o god_n word_n there_o must_v be_v couch_v and_o understand_v a_o reason_n upon_o which_o all_o this_o may_v flow_v which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o spirit_n or_o the_o godhead_n lodge_v for_o ever_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o render_v he_o capable_a as_o well_o to_o redeem_v all_o sin_n and_o to_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n as_o to_o preach_v and_o make_v good_a that_o gospel_n wherein_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n wisdom_n and_o goodness_n so_o much_o appear_v and_o thus_o and_o not_o otherwise_o the_o account_n will_v be_v sufficient_a not_o only_o why_o our_o lord_n â—s_v entitle_v the_o image_n of_o god_n but_o how_o he_o be_v preach_v to_o be_v the_o lord_n and_o the_o apostle_n his_o slave_n how_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n shine_v off_o from_o his_o person_n or_o face_n upon_o the_o heart_n of_o believer_n for_o i_o do_v firm_o believe_v as_o the_o apostle_n writing_n have_v always_o reference_n to_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o show_v how_o they_o be_v fulfil_v by_o the_o new_a so_o that_o our_o lord_n be_v here_o call_v the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o the_o second_o adam_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n but_o with_o that_o difference_n which_o s._n paul_n have_v express_v 1_o cor._n xv._o 45._o as_o it_o be_v write_v the_o fiâ—st_n adam_n be_v make_v a_o live_a soul_n so_o be_v the_o second_o adam_n make_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n for_o have_v show_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n which_o raise_v christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n well_o may_v i_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v in_o consideration_n thereof_o that_o he_o be_v call_v the_o image_n of_o god_n glory_n and_o the_o express_a character_n of_o his_o substance_n from_o which_o will_v also_o follow_v the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o his_o sit_v upon_o god_n throne_n to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n thus_o shall_v the_o first_o adam_n make_v a_o live_a soul_n in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n make_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n thus_o shall_v the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o new_a and_o the_o animal_n life_n give_v by_o the_o word_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n the_o figure_n of_o spiritual_a and_o everlasting_a life_n give_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o god_n dwell_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n incarnate_a i_o will_v here_o show_v you_o the_o strange_a tale_n that_o saturninus_n frame_v out_o of_o the_o relation_n of_o moses_n concern_v the_o make_n of_o man_n relate_v by_o epiphanius_n that_o you_o may_v judge_v thereby_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o disguise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o i_o read_v epiphanius_n in_o stead_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o make_v no_o sense_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o say_v he_o that_o same_o light_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o power_n above_o peep_v down_o wrought_v a_o certain_a provocation_n in_o the_o say_a angel_n by_o who_o he_o say_v the_o world_n be_v make_v they_o attempt_v to_o frame_v man_n out_o of_o the_o â—ust_z they_o have_v to_o the_o image_n above_o for_o be_v in_o love_n with_o the_o light_n above_o and_o take_v with_o the_o lust_n of_o it_o appear_v and_o disappear_v to_o they_o and_o unable_a to_o satisfy_v themselves_o of_o the_o comeliness_n of_o that_o which_o they_o be_v in_o love_n with_o because_o his_o light_n fly_v up_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o come_v at_o they_o hereupon_o this_o juggler_n frame_v the_o scene_n and_o say_v that_o the_o angel_n say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n to_o wit_n according_a to_o the_o image_n not_o according_a to_o our_o image_n because_o he_o deny_v that_o man_n be_v make_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o make_v the_o world_n but_o after_o the_o image_n of_o the_o unknown_a father_n which_o peep_v down_o upon_o they_o in_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o
work_n of_o our_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o to_o every_o part_n of_o it_o and_o by_o consequence_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o give_v we_o in_o consideration_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o do_v towards_o the_o oblige_a of_o god_n to_o bestow_v it_o upon_o we_o but_o i_o will_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o inflame_v this_o abridgement_n with_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o church_n writer_n that_o go_v afore_o pelagius_n in_o both_o these_o point_n the_o testimony_n of_o father_n that_o go_v afore_o he_o which_o s._n augustine_n have_v produce_v be_v enough_o to_o put_v those_o to_o silence_n which_o will_v have_v original_a sin_n to_o be_v a_o devise_n of_o he_o but_o vossius_fw-la in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o pelagian_o have_v comprise_v as_o well_o these_o as_o the_o rest_n concern_v original_a sin_n libro_fw-la 11._o parte_fw-la 1._o thes_n vi_o and_o those_o which_o concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n libro_fw-la iii_o parte_fw-la i._o thes_n i._o &_o ii_o it_o will_v not_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n to_o do_v any_o part_n of_o that_o which_o have_v be_v sufficient_o do_v already_o over_o again_o to_o i_o indeed_o it_o seem_v very_o considerable_a that_o pelagius_n acknowledge_v for_o grace_n first_o free_a will_n and_o the_o law_n which_o teach_v the_o difference_n between_o good_a and_o bad_a after_o that_o for_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n his_o doctrine_n and_o example_n first_o then_o the_o illumination_n of_o the_o mind_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o always_o maintain_v that_o man_n without_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n be_v able_a to_o love_n god_n above_o all_o to_o keep_v his_o commandment_n and_o resist_v the_o great_a temptation_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o in_o all_o these_o point_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o church_n as_o you_o may_v see_v there_o libro_fw-la iii_o part_n ii_o thes_n iviii_a for_o certain_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n law_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o do_v of_o his_o will_n even_o for_o adam_n in_o the_o state_n of_o innocency_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n convince_a mankind_n that_o they_o be_v under_o god_n wrath_n by_o sin_n tender_v pardon_n to_o they_o that_o embrace_v it_o assure_v of_o everlasting_a life_n or_o death_n according_a as_o they_o observe_v the_o profession_n of_o it_o and_o show_v the_o way_n by_o our_o lord_n example_n all_o which_o the_o scripture_n ascribe_v to_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n as_o grant_v in_o consideration_n of_o it_o how_o much_o more_o when_o he_o grant_v the_o illumination_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o show_v what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v must_v he_o needs_o transgress_v his_o own_o position_n which_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o that_o state_n in_o which_o we_o be_v bear_v and_o that_o which_o adam_n be_v make_v save_v his_o example_n but_o the_o difference_n between_o a_o man_n and_o a_o babe_n for_o be_v we_o bear_v as_o adam_n be_v make_v what_o need_v christ_n to_o have_v purchase_v by_o his_o death_n the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o enlighten_v we_o inward_o in_o do_v that_o which_o without_o it_o man_n be_v bear_v able_a to_o do_v and_o have_v grant_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n upon_o which_o christian_n act_v as_o christian_n to_o be_v show_v they_o both_o outward_o and_o inward_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n to_o deny_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o say_a grace_n to_o the_o act_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o same_o can_v have_v no_o excuse_n but_o one_o that_o christ_n come_v only_o to_o evidence_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o message_n leave_v the_o embrace_v or_o reject_v of_o it_o to_o every_o man_n choice_n which_o to_o maintain_v if_o socinus_n be_v fain_o to_o make_v our_o lord_n christ_n a_o mere_a man_n that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o more_o in_o his_o rise_n after_o death_n than_o a_o miracle_n to_o assure_v it_o pelagius_n acknwledge_v the_o trinity_n will_v be_v straighten_v by_o s._n paul_n consequence_n if_o righteousness_n come_v by_o the_o law_n then_o be_v christ_n dead_a in_o vain_a suppose_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n to_o bring_v that_o help_n of_o grace_n which_o a_o miracle_n by_o evidence_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o and_o see_v god_n can_v not_o be_v move_v by_o any_o thing_n that_o man_n can_v do_v to_o give_v our_o lord_n christ_n and_o the_o help_n which_o his_o come_n bring_v with_o it_o there_o will_v be_v no_o more_o leave_v for_o pelagius_n to_o say_v but_o that_o these_o help_n be_v not_o grant_v of_o grace_n but_o receive_v by_o the_o work_n which_o man_n prevent_v it_o with_o the_o foundation_n therefore_o of_o the_o christian_a faith_n consist_v in_o gods-sending_a our_o lord_n christ_n of_o his_o pure_a free_a grace_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o all_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v work_n of_o the_o same_o grace_n necessary_a it_o be_v that_o pelagius_n shall_v be_v condemn_v for_o the_o deny_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o all_o act_n of_o christianity_n and_o for_o affirm_v that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o man_n merit_n as_o you_o see_v there_o thesi_fw-la ix_o &_o xi_o that_o he_o be_v both_o upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n premise_v afore_o that_o god_n be_v not_o move_v by_o the_o work_v either_o of_o jew_n or_o gentile_n to_o send_v they_o those_o help_n to_o salvation_n which_o the_o gospel_n tender_v nevertheless_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o all_o the_o help_n which_o it_o bring_v towards_o the_o embrace_n of_o it_o be_v no_o less_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n because_o pelagius_n be_v force_v for_o the_o better_a colour_n of_o his_o heresy_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o only_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v all_o the_o help_n which_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n by_o christ_n furnish_v towards_o that_o salvation_n which_o christianity_n tender_v but_o to_o be_v leave_v to_o further_a dispute_n what_o further_a help_n be_v grant_v by_o god_n before_o and_o without_o any_o consideration_n of_o man_n merit_n to_o bring_v to_o effect_v those_o act_n in_o which_o the_o discharge_n of_o our_o christianity_n consist_v exclude_v therefore_o the_o pretence_n of_o pelagius_n that_o moses_n before_o the_o godly_a father_n please_v god_n by_o the_o mere_a strength_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v under_o the_o law_n by_o the_o same_o beside_o the_o good_a work_n of_o the_o gentile_n wherewith_o god_n be_v please_v according_a to_o pelagius_n who_o the_o church_n condemn_v in_o this_o article_n also_o as_o you_o may_v see_v there_o thes_n x._o and_o true_o pelagius_n acknowledge_v the_o gospel_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o declaration_n of_o that_o will_n of_o god_n by_o which_o man_n be_v to_o be_v save_v after_o christ_n as_o the_o law_n before_o christ_n utter_o overthrow_v the_o plea_n of_o the_o church_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o father_n be_v save_v by_o faith_n before_o and_o under_o the_o law_n that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v in_o force_n under_o the_o old_a by_o virtue_n of_o that_o commerce_n which_o god_n by_o his_o word_n which_o afterward_o be_v incarnate_a be_v our_o lord_n christ_n hold_v with_o the_o father_n his_o spirit_n as_o natural_o plant_v in_o the_o word_n go_v along_o to_o procure_v the_o efficacy_n of_o it_o whereas_o socinus_n though_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o literal_a and_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o make_v our_o lord_n christ_n a_o mere_a man_n the_o virtue_n of_o who_o death_n can_v not_o extend_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o live_v afore_o his_o come_n destroy_v the_o ground_n of_o that_o which_o he_o acknowledge_v this_o supposition_n that_o christianity_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o judaâ—sme_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o maintain_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o synago_n we_o which_o be_v verify_v by_o god_n design_v of_o a_o church_n for_o the_o spouse_n of_o his_o son_n before_o the_o fall_n figure_v by_o the_o marriage_n between_o adam_n and_o eve_n according_a to_o s._n paul_n ephes_n v._o 22-33_a but_o present_o after_o the_o fall_n that_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a in_o our_o lord_n christ_n have_v declare_v enmity_n between_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o serpent_n say_v it_o shall_v break_v thy_o head_n and_o thou_o shall_v bruise_v the_o heel_n of_o it_o the_o first_o adam_n become_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o second_o according_a to_o the_o same_o s._n paul_n rom._n v._n 14._o whereupon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n in_o those_o preacher_n of_o righteousness_n to_o who_o the_o word_n of_o god_n come_v in_o that_o angel_n who_o the_o father_n worship_v for_o god_n strive_v form_n
uprightness_n of_o adam_n posterity_n upon_o the_o condition_n of_o his_o obedience_n when_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a enough_o that_o it_o be_v in_o his_o power_n to_o have_v do_v otherwise_o and_o this_o account_n be_v render_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o say_v why_o eve_n find_v not_o the_o effect_n of_o her_o transgression_n before_o adam_n have_v eat_v the_o forbid_a fruit_n to_o wit_n not_o because_o she_o shall_v never_o have_v find_v any_o have_v not_o he_o sin_v but_o because_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o do_v not_o necessary_o follow_v instant_o at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o in_o tempt_a adam_n which_o be_v the_o next_o thing_n she_o do_v they_o do_v instant_o appear_v as_o for_o the_o great_a difficulty_n how_o the_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o soul_n shall_v receive_v a_o taint_n from_o the_o carnal_a concupiscence_n whereby_o it_o come_v to_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n i_o will_v here_o challenge_v the_o benefit_n of_o that_o principle_n which_o i_o have_v once_o establish_v that_o which_o once_o be_v not_o matter_n of_o faith_n can_v never_o by_o process_n of_o time_n or_o any_o act_n the_o church_n can_v do_v become_v matter_n of_o faith_n though_o we_o may_v become_v more_o oblige_v to_o believe_v it_o not_o by_o the_o general_a obligation_n of_o christianity_n but_o by_o have_v study_v the_o reason_n by_o which_o it_o be_v deduce_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n beside_o that_o light_n of_o reason_n which_o faith_n presuppose_v and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o church_n may_v just_o enjoin_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v â—hat_n be_v to_o say_v not_o open_o contradict_v for_o such_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o man_n soul_n whether_o by_o transplant_n as_o part_v of_o the_o father_n hold_n or_o by_o immediate_a existence_n from_o god_n in_o the_o body_n which_o nature_n prepare_v for_o it_o which_o have_v be_v manifest_o disputable_a in_o s._n augustine_n time_n i_o hold_v it_o very_o consequent_a to_o that_o which_o i_o have_v do_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o trinity_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v make_v evident_a to_o reason_n or_o not_o to_o leave_v it_o without_o produce_v any_o man_n reason_n by_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v either_o traduce_v or_o create_v a_o way_n suppose_v that_o no_o reason_n can_v be_v receivable_a which_o provide_v not_o for_o the_o immortality_n of_o it_o which_o no_o man_n question_n last_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o actual_a sin_n â—s_v first_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o sin_n because_o first_o subject_n to_o sense_n but_o so_o that_o the_o displeasure_n of_o god_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o name_n of_o sin_n be_v no_o less_o real_a against_o habitual_a sin_n so_o i_o will_v confess_v further_o as_o afore_o of_o the_o term_n of_o essence_n and_o person_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n that_o they_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n to_o prevent_v the_o malice_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o settle_v a_o right_a understanding_n in_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o christian_n so_o now_o that_o the_o term_n of_o original_a sin_n be_v first_o bring_v in_o by_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n to_o express_v that_o ground_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n have_v from_o the_o beginning_n maintain_v the_o grace_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o but_o that_o thâ—s_v ground_n be_v not_o to_o be_v maintain_v unless_o we_o acknowledge_v beside_o those_o habit_n of_o sin_n which_o we_o contract_v a_o habitual_a inclination_n to_o sin_n breed_v in_o our_o nature_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n which_o may_v be_v call_v sin_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o likeness_n and_o correspondence_n of_o it_o to_o and_o with_o other_o inclination_n to_o sin_n contract_v by_o custom_n have_v thus_o set_v aside_o this_o opinion_n before_o i_o come_v to_o decide_v the_o difficulty_n propose_v i_o hold_v it_o necessary_a to_o debate_v that_o which_o both_o part_n seem_v to_o take_v for_o grant_v neither_o of_o they_o have_v express_v any_o reason_n to_o oblige_v we_o so_o to_o take_v it_o that_o be_v whether_o adam_n be_v create_v to_o supernatural_a happiness_n which_o be_v that_o which_o christian_n now_o expect_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n for_o everlasting_a and_o therefore_o endow_v with_o those_o grace_n which_o may_v make_v he_o capable_a of_o it_o or_o only_o in_o a_o state_n of_o natural_a happiness_n consist_v in_o the_o content_a of_o this_o life_n only_o and_o suppose_v perfect_a obedience_n to_o god_n in_o the_o course_n of_o it_o be_v it_o but_o for_o the_o the_o repute_n i_o have_v of_o grotius_n for_o his_o skill_n in_o the_o scripture_n who_o in_o one_o of_o his_o annotation_n upon_o cassander_n have_v declare_v this_o opinion_n for_o part_n of_o his_o judgement_n i_o shall_v count_v it_o worth_a the_o debate_n but_o i_o have_v find_v it_o further_o maintain_v by_o reason_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o considerable_a and_o no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n which_o notwithstanding_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o propose_v for_o my_o own_o engage_v myself_o to_o maintain_v this_o but_o to_o confront_v with_o the_o reason_n bring_v for_o it_o what_o i_o find_v reasonable_a to_o be_v say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o in_o a_o nice_a and_o obscure_a point_n the_o discreet_a reader_n may_v choose_v what_o he_o shall_v think_v most_o fit_a to_o allow_v now_o all_o the_o argument_n that_o can_v be_v draw_v into_o consequence_n on_o either_o side_n arise_v from_o the_o relation_n of_o moses_n compare_v with_o such_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o may_v give_v light_a to_o it_o it_o be_v first_o argue_v that_o see_v god_n first_o frame_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o breathe_v into_o he_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n it_o seem_v evident_a that_o he_o be_v make_v in_o a_o state_n of_o natural_a life_n only_o s._n paul_n have_v say_v in_o compare_v he_o with_o christ_n 1_o cor._n xv._o 45._o so_o also_o it_o be_v write_v the_o first_o man_n adam_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n the_o last_o adam_n become_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n mean_v to_o say_v that_o as_o moses_n say_v that_o adam_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n so_o not_o that_o moses_n say_v but_o that_o christian_n may_v say_v that_o christ_n be_v become_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n for_o hereupon_o it_o follow_v in_o s._n paul_n that_o as_o that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a be_v to_o follow_v so_o that_o which_o be_v natural_a or_o animal_n be_v to_o go_v before_o but_o to_o this_o on_o behalf_n of_o the_o other_o part_n i_o think_v it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o moses_n as_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n speak_v only_o of_o the_o state_n of_o our_o natural_a life_n but_o intend_v by_o the_o correspondence_n between_o material_a and_o spiritual_a thing_n as_o the_o figure_n and_o that_o which_o it_o figure_n to_o signify_v to_o we_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o that_o spiritual_a life_n which_o the_o gospel_n introduce_v of_o which_o intent_n all_o that_o i_o have_v produce_v to_o settle_v that_o difference_n between_o the_o literal_a and_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v evidence_n so_o that_o god_n breathe_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n into_o man_n nostril_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o breathe_v the_o spiritual_a life_n of_o grace_n into_o the_o soul_n which_o divers_a ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n have_v understand_v to_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o true_a ground_n and_o rule_v of_o expound_v the_o scripture_n if_o they_o suppose_v the_o breath_n of_o natural_a life_n signify_v first_o by_o the_o same_o word_n to_o be_v inspire_v as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n of_o grace_n to_o which_o agree_v well_o enough_o that_o which_o follow_v that_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n in_o correspondence_n to_o the_o second_o adam_n who_o be_v become_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n according_a to_o s._n paul_n for_o christ_n be_v become_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n because_o he_o shall_v raise_v the_o mortal_a body_n of_o those_o in_o who_o his_o spirit_n dwell_v here_o but_o adam_n though_o we_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v make_v a_o live_a soul_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o life_n of_o grace_n yet_o have_v that_o life_n from_o the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n the_o fullness_n whereof_o dwell_v in_o christ_n on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v argue_v that_o see_v man_n be_v make_v in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o his_o likeness_n gen._n i._n 26_o 27._o ix_o 6._o and_o that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n consist_v in_o that_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n to_o which_o christian_n be_v regenerate_v by_o grace_n ephes_n iv_o
24._o col._n iii_o 9_o 10._o therefore_o man_n be_v first_o create_v in_o that_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n to_o which_o christian_n be_v renew_v which_o renew_v be_v call_v therefore_o the_o new_a man_n by_o s._n paul_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o other_o part_n that_o the_o dominion_n over_o the_o creature_n belong_v to_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o man_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n let_v we_o make_v man_n after_o our_o image_n and_o likeness_n and_o let_v he_o bear_v rule_n over_o the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o therefore_o god_n require_v a_o man_n blood_n of_o his_o brother_n and_o of_o beast_n because_o he_o be_v make_v in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n gen._n ix_o 6._o so_o that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n remain_v true_a righteousness_n and_o holiness_n be_v lose_v and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v that_o according_a to_o the_o natural_a state_n of_o man_n he_o be_v make_v according_a to_o god_n image_n in_o regard_n of_o this_o dominion_n over_o the_o creature_n but_o according_a to_o that_o spiritual_a estate_n which_o the_o gospel_n call_v we_o to_o much_o more_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o dominion_n over_o sin_n and_o concupiscence_n which_o the_o spirit_n of_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n bring_v with_o it_o though_o both_o derivative_a from_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n to_o who_o the_o apostle_n heb._n ii_o 6-9_a ascribe_v that_o dominion_n as_o to_o the_o second_o adam_n which_o the_o psalmist_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o first_o psal_n viii_o 5-8_a and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v as_o i_o say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o precept_n give_v to_o they_o forbid_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o knowledge_n be_v manifest_o carnal_a and_o concern_v their_o nature_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o the_o garden_n and_o those_o tree_n and_o therefore_o the_o precept_n concern_v they_o be_v not_o understand_v if_o they_o be_v not_o take_v as_o symbolical_a and_o mystical_a to_o signify_v that_o which_o s._n augustine_n in_o two_o word_n of_o free_a will_n and_o christ_n comprehend_v that_o as_o the_o source_n of_o death_n be_v to_o satisfy_v the_o appetite_n of_o our_o own_o particular_a profit_n or_o pleasure_n so_o to_o satisfy_v the_o appetite_n of_o that_o true_a goodness_n which_o that_o word_n or_o wisdom_n of_o god_n which_o now_o incarnate_a be_v our_o lord_n christ_n teach_v be_v the_o fountain_n of_o life_n not_o as_o if_o there_o be_v not_o two_o such_o fruit_n one_o grant_v to_o preserve_v life_n the_o other_o forbid_v on_o pain_n of_o death_n but_o because_o they_o not_o only_o do_v signify_v which_o the_o other_o opinion_n may_v grant_v but_o also_o be_v understand_v by_o adam_n to_o signify_v more_o as_o i_o have_v say_v as_o for_o the_o give_v of_o name_n to_o live_a creature_n which_o be_v common_o make_v a_o argument_n of_o more_o than_o humane_a wisdom_n in_o adam_n to_o wit_n from_o god_n spirit_n i_o conceive_v the_o other_o side_n may_v say_v that_o no_o name_n can_v signify_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n but_o some_o sensible_a property_n by_o which_o they_o be_v know_v and_o discern_v so_o that_o to_o give_v name_n ingenious_o argue_v no_o more_o than_o take_v due_a notice_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o sense_n discover_v to_o be_v most_o remarkable_a in_o each_o kind_n and_o that_o not_o above_o the_o pitch_n of_o nature_n but_o when_o adam_n say_v this_o be_v bone_n of_o my_o bone_n and_o flesh_n of_o my_o flesh_n and_o therefore_o shall_v a_o man_n leave_v father_n and_o mother_n and_o cleave_v to_o his_o wife_n and_o they_o two_o shall_v be_v one_o flesh_n and_o s._n paul_n thereupon_o ephes_n v._o 30._o this_o mystery_n be_v great_a but_o i_o mean_v as_o to_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n there_o be_v appearance_n that_o the_o father_n have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v adam_n a_o prophet_n not_o only_o to_o say_v the_o word_n which_o foretell_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o but_o also_o to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n which_o they_o contain_v not_o as_o if_o he_o foresee_v the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n which_o suppose_v his_o own_o fall_n but_o because_o by_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o his_o transe_n he_o understand_v that_o his_o posterity_n shall_v be_v unite_v and_o marry_v to_o god_n and_o yet_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o may_v be_v say_v without_o prejudice_n to_o christianity_n that_o though_o this_o be_v certain_o the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n yet_o it_o be_v no_o more_o necessary_a that_o adam_n when_o he_o speak_v they_o shall_v understand_v it_o then_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o who_o be_v figure_n of_o christ_n by_o their_o action_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v understand_v that_o they_o be_v so_o much_o less_o wherein_o that_o figure_n consist_v last_o of_o all_o it_o seem_v strange_a that_o adam_n shall_v so_o easy_o be_v cast_v down_o with_o so_o slight_a a_o temptation_n suppose_v that_o he_o be_v endow_v with_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o god_n spirit_n give_v which_o will_v be_v no_o such_o marvel_n if_o we_o suppose_v he_o to_o know_v no_o more_o than_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o natural_a life_n in_o paradise_n may_v require_v which_o notwithstanding_o this_o be_v no_o such_o advantage_n as_o it_o may_v seem_v for_o as_o the_o description_n of_o paradise_n and_o the_o two_o tree_n and_o the_o precept_n concern_v they_o so_o be_v also_o the_o temptation_n deliver_v in_o symbolical_a term_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o that_o which_o concern_v the_o preservation_n of_o their_o life_n represent_v all_o that_o may_v move_v the_o son_n of_o the_o first_o adam_n to_o fall_v away_o from_o god_n and_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v call_v the_o tree_n of_o knowledge_n to_o be_v like_a unto_o god_n and_o that_o by_o a_o way_n of_o such_o knowledge_n as_o shall_v not_o depend_v on_o god_n will_n but_o their_o own_o choice_n may_v easy_o be_v understand_v to_o be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a temptation_n that_o a_o estate_n of_o so_o much_o advantage_n be_v capable_a of_o how_o difficult_a so_o ever_o it_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o word_n how_o they_o may_v believe_v it_o to_o depend_v upon_o eat_v the_o forbid_a fruit_n and_o as_o the_o state_n of_o mere_a nature_n require_v the_o knowledge_n of_o so_o few_o thing_n as_o the_o lead_n of_o such_o a_o life_n in_o obedience_n to_o god_n require_v must_v needs_o infer_v that_o simplicity_n and_o innocence_n that_o make_v they_o more_o liable_a to_o be_v tempt_v so_o a_o state_n of_o supernatural_a knowledge_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n withdraw_v their_o consideration_n from_o inferior_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n to_o be_v conversant_a about_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n they_o may_v be_v expose_v to_o temptation_n as_o well_o by_o not_o attend_v as_o by_o not_o apprehend_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n as_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o be_v fortify_v against_o it_o no_o less_o by_o that_o innocence_n and_o simplicity_n which_o make_v they_o not_o sensible_a of_o that_o which_o provoke_v it_o then_o by_o that_o resolution_n of_o god_n spirit_n which_o set_v they_o above_o it_o these_o be_v the_o consideration_n which_o appear_v to_o i_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n propose_v unto_o we_o of_o this_o estate_n i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v that_o i_o hold_v the_o common_a opinion_n to_o be_v the_o more_o probable_a for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o because_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o far_o more_o consequent_a to_o the_o effect_n of_o man_n fall_n which_o be_v the_o loss_n and_o want_n of_o spiritual_a grace_n necessary_a to_o the_o conduct_n of_o he_o in_o his_o spiritual_a life_n here_o to_o eternal_a life_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v transgress_v and_o forfeit_v the_o mean_n thereof_o then_o only_o that_o innocence_n that_o shall_v have_v enable_v he_o to_o yield_v god_n obedience_n only_o in_o a_o estate_n of_o mere_a nature_n and_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o it_o second_o because_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n after_o s._n irenaeus_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v deliver_v it_o in_o express_v and_o clear_a term_n and_o yet_o i_o must_v say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o i_o find_v it_o no_o reason_n to_o count_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o the_o more_o reasonable_a supposition_n among_o divine_n so_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n concern_v original_a sin_n be_v more_o easy_o understand_v to_o depend_v upon_o it_o and_o more_o reasonable_o infer_v from_o it_o and_o maintain_v by_o it_o not_o only_o because_o you_o see_v the_o reason_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n
all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o creature_n so_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d often_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n especial_o to_o signify_v egregius_fw-la or_o eximius_fw-la or_o that_o which_o they_o signify_v in_o latin_a when_o they_o speak_v of_o creature_n choose_v our_o of_o the_o flock_n to_o be_v sacrifice_n or_o dedicate_v to_o god_n for_o first_o fruit_n example_n you_o have_v in_o abundance_n mat._n xx._n 16._o xxii_o 14._o xxiv_o 23_o 24_o 31._o mark_v xiii_o 20_o 22_o 27._o luke_n xviii_o 7._o rom._n xvi_o 3._o col._n iii_o 12._o 2_o tim._n ii_o 10._o titus_n i._n 1._o 1_o pet._n i._n 1._o ii_o 9_o 2_o john_n i._n 14._o apoc._n xvii_o 14._o in_o all_o which_o text_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v sound_n that_o enforce_v any_o more_o than_o the_o choice_n esteem_v which_o god_n have_v of_o those_o that_o be_v there_o qualify_v his_o elect_a without_o intimation_n of_o any_o decree_n of_o he_o whereby_o he_o have_v design_v they_o to_o life_n everlasting_a which_o those_o that_o will_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o when_o the_o apostle_n exhort_v to_o make_v our_o call_n and_o election_n sure_a 2_o pet._n i._o 10._o to_o wit_n to_o assure_v ourselves_o of_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o god_n choice_a one_o do_v entangle_v themselves_o in_o everlasting_a difficulty_n how_o any_o man_n can_v assure_v himself_o of_o that_o which_o he_o can_v never_o forfeit_v be_v pass_v from_o everlasting_a let_v s._n paul_n then_o go_v forward_o who_o shall_v separate_v we_o from_o the_o love_n of_o christ_n tribulation_n or_o anguish_n or_o persecution_n or_o hunger_n or_o nakedness_n or_o peril_n or_o the_o sword_n as_o it_o be_v write_v for_o thou_o be_v we_o kill_v all_o the_o day_n long_o we_o be_v account_v as_o sheep_n to_o be_v slay_v nay_o in_o all_o these_o we_o be_v more_o than_o conqueror_n through_o he_o that_o have_v love_v we_o for_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o neither_o death_n nor_o life_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o separate_v we_o from_o the_o love_n of_o god_n which_o be_v through_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o all_o this_o to_o signify_v that_o sin_n can_v separate_v christian_n from_o the_o love_n of_o god_n not_o that_o neither_o life_n nor_o death_n nor_o angel_n nor_o principality_n nor_o power_n nor_o thing_n present_a nor_o thing_n to_o come_v nor_o height_n nor_o depth_n nor_o any_o other_o creature_n can_v separate_v those_o who_o s._n paul_n comprehend_v with_o himself_o in_o the_o plural_a we_o from_o the_o love_n of_o god_n to_o sin_n sure_o i_o can_v allow_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o that_o will_v have_v saint_n paul_n say_v all_o this_o out_o of_o a_o revelation_n make_v to_o he_o in_o particular_a of_o his_o salvation_n for_o what_o shall_v become_v of_o this_o we_o who_o beside_o s._n paul_n shall_v it_o comprise_v but_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o be_o persuade_v he_o say_v no_o more_o of_o himself_o then_o i_o can_v maintain_v every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o he_o comprise_v with_o himself_o in_o the_o plural_a we_o to_o say_v which_o be_v that_o every_o good_a christian_a may_v aim_v at_o as_o firm_a a_o persuasion_n of_o attain_v salvation_n as_o he_o find_v his_o own_o resolution_n to_o be_v firm_a to_o abide_v in_o the_o way_n of_o it_o and_o that_o have_v digest_v the_o great_a difficulty_n to_o which_o he_o be_v liable_a and_o be_v assure_v not_o to_o fail_v of_o god_n help_n in_o not_o fail_v of_o his_o endeavour_n by_o grace_n receive_v from_o god_n none_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v of_o force_n to_o cast_v they_o away_o indeed_o i_o find_v s._n paul_n more_o confident_a in_o the_o same_o purpose_n when_o he_o speak_v near_a death_n 2_o tim._n iu_o 7_o 8._o i_o have_v fight_v the_o good_a fight_n i_o have_v finish_v the_o course_n i_o have_v keep_v the_o faith_n henceforth_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o the_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v render_v i_o as_o have_v it_o from_o god_n that_o there_o be_v not_o much_o of_o his_o course_n remain_v and_o have_v digest_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o terror_n of_o death_n but_o when_o he_o say_v further_a and_o not_o only_o to_o i_o but_o to_o all_o that_o love_v his_o appearance_n i_o be_o confident_a as_o those_o that_o love_v his_o appearance_n have_v the_o same_o crown_n lay_v upfor_a they_o so_o they_o that_o know_v they_o love_v his_o appearance_n may_v as_o well_o know_v that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o crown_n in_o store_n and_o therefore_o that_o s._n paul_n mean_v not_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o confidence_n when_o he_o say_v 1_o cor._n ix_o 26_o 27._o i_o therefore_o so_o run_v as_o not_o at_o random_n so_o fight_v i_o as_o not_o beat_v the_o air_n but_o chasten_v my_o body_n and_o enslave_v it_o least_z have_v preach_v to_o other_o i_o leave_v myself_o a_o reprobate_n but_o that_o he_o express_v hereby_o the_o supposition_n upon_o which_o his_o confidence_n be_v ground_v together_o with_o his_o resolution_n to_o undergo_v the_o utmost_a of_o it_o the_o word_n of_o s._n john_n have_v no_o difficulty_n in_o they_o if_o we_o take_v they_o together_o 1_o john_n iii_o 7_o 8_o 9_o little_a child_n let_v no_o man_n deceive_v you_o he_o that_o do_v righteousness_n be_v righteous_a even_o as_o he_o be_v righteous_a he_o that_o sin_v be_v of_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o devil_n sin_v from_o the_o beginning_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v manifest_v on_o purpose_n to_o dissolve_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n every_o man_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n do_v not_o commit_v sin_n because_o his_o seed_n abide_v in_o he_o and_o he_o can_v sin_v because_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n be_v there_o not_o reason_n for_o saint_n john_n to_o warn_v they_o against_o all_o deceitful_a pretence_n of_o righteousness_n before_o god_n in_o they_o that_o live_v not_o in_o righteousness_n when_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o write_v against_o heresy_n which_o wallow_v in_o uncleanness_n pretend_v a_o secret_a ground_n whereupon_o they_o continue_v righteous_a before_o god_n i_o say_v not_o that_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n i_o write_v against_o but_o i_o say_v that_o if_o the_o apostle_n argument_n be_v true_a that_o sin_n be_v from_o the_o devil_n and_z that_o christ_n come_v to_o dissolve_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n then_o he_o that_o do_v the_o work_n of_o belial_n have_v no_o part_n in_o christ_n more_o than_o belial_n have_v and_o therefore_o when_o it_o follow_v every_o man_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n do_v not_o commit_v sin_n because_o his_o seed_n abide_v in_o he_o he_o mean_v not_o to_o show_v we_o a_o distinction_n to_o sin_n and_o enjoy_v the_o pleasure_n of_o sin_n without_o commit_v of_o sin_n as_o if_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o regenerate_a overcome_v so_o many_o more_o obligation_n be_v not_o commit_v more_o than_o those_o of_o the_o unregenerate_a neither_o do_v he_o discover_v that_o which_o every_o man_n know_v before_o by_o say_v that_o a_o christian_n if_o he_o do_v like_o a_o christian_a sin_n not_o because_o the_o seed_n of_o his_o christianity_n remain_v in_o he_o unless_o we_o think_v our_o lord_n word_n to_o no_o purpose_n mat._n vii_o 16._o 17._o 18._o do_v they_o gather_v grape_n of_o thorn_n or_o fig_n of_o thistle_n so_o every_o good_a tree_n bring_v forth_o good_a fruit_n and_o a_o corrupt_a tree_n bad_a fruit_n a_o good_a tree_n can_v bring_v bad_a fruit_n nor_o a_o corrupt_a tree_n good_a fruit_n and_o that_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o heresy_n of_o which_o s._n john_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o may_v not_o admit_v any_o pretence_n against_o that_o mark_n or_o unless_o we_o think_v s._n ignatius_n his_o word_n to_o no_o purpose_n who_o use_v the_o same_o sentence_n in_o the_o same_o case_n wherefore_o when_o s._n john_n say_v that_o he_o who_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n can_v sin_v because_o his_o seed_n be_v in_o he_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o which_o tertulliane_n express_v the_o prescript_n haeret._n cap._n iii_o non_fw-la futurus_fw-la dei_fw-la filius_fw-la si_fw-la admiserit_fw-la because_o he_o can_v continue_v the_o son_n of_o god_n if_o he_o sin_n it_o have_v be_v much_o argue_v that_o s._n paul_n rom._n vii_o 7-25_a set_v forth_o in_o himself_o as_o regenerate_v such_o a_o conflict_n between_o the_o law_n of_o his_o member_n and_o the_o law_n of_o his_o mind_n that_o as_o a_o carnal_a man_n he_o confess_v himself_o to_o be_v sell_v under_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o what_o i_o do_v i_o allow_v not_o for_o what_o i_o will_v i_o do_v not_o but_o what_o i_o will_v not_o that_o i_o do_v which_o if_o i_o do_v when_o i_o
and_o real_o to_o he_o that_o so_o receive_v it_o there_o be_v beside_o another_o opinion_n extreme_o distant_a from_o this_o last_o in_o regard_n thaâ—_n whereas_o this_o ascribe_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o they_o that_o receive_v it_o which_o be_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v exercise_v in_o receive_v the_o same_o the_o other_o extreme_a opinion_n that_o i_o speak_v of_o attibute_v it_o to_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v this_o that_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n exalt_v to_o the_o power_n of_o gather_v and_o conduct_v his_o church_n through_o this_o world_n to_o the_o world_n to_o come_v because_o this_o power_n be_v to_o be_v exercise_v in_o our_o nature_n require_v and_o import_v the_o attribute_n of_o the_o godhead_n to_o the_o execute_n and_o in_o the_o execute_n of_o it_o for_o see_v the_o manhood_n of_o christ_n can_v communicate_v with_o his_o godhead_n in_o give_v this_o spiritual_a assistance_n to_o his_o church_n but_o first_o it_o must_v be_v present_a and_o see_v this_o assistance_n be_v give_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o necessity_n they_o think_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o give_v this_o assistance_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n ordain_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o so_o this_o opinion_n become_v extreme_o opposite_a to_o the_o last_o because_o it_o attribute_n the_o presence_n and_o so_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o that_o faith_n which_o take_v effect_n after_o that_o consecration_n which_o make_v the_o sacrament_n whereas_o this_o attribute_n the_o same_o to_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o the_o manhood_n with_o the_o godhead_n in_o christ_n take_v effect_n without_o exception_n after_o his_o exaltation_n to_o glory_n which_o it_o be_v manifest_a be_v so_o long_o since_o past_a and_o do_v before_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o natural_a substance_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v nevertheless_o present_a in_o the_o same_o when_o it_o be_v receive_v not_o by_o the_o receive_n of_o it_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n necessary_o require_v the_o same_o this_o cause_v no_o contradiction_n nor_o improperty_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o be_v the_o question_n wherein_o i_o be_o now_o to_o give_v judgement_n and_o no_o more_o require_v of_o a_o divine_a than_o to_o give_v such_o a_o meaning_n to_o those_o few_o scripture_n which_o depose_v in_o it_o as_o may_v no_o way_n contradict_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v without_o consider_v how_o to_o content_v those_o faction_n which_o these_o opinion_n have_v make_v content_v myself_o by_o deliver_v that_o opinion_n which_o i_o conceive_v best_a satisfy_v the_o plain_a word_n of_o the_o scripture_n without_o trench_v upon_o any_o ground_n of_o christianity_n within_o which_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o remain_v i_o say_v then_o first_o that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o offer_v open_a violence_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o all_o consideration_n of_o reason_n that_o may_v deserve_v to_o direct_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o we_o must_v grant_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bodily_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o abolish_v nor_o cease_v in_o this_o sacrament_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o it_o and_o of_o this_o i_o conceive_v the_o manifest_a word_n of_o the_o scripture_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v evidence_n enough_o mat._n xxvi_o 26-29_a and_o when_o they_o be_v eat_v jesus_n take_v bread_n and_o have_v bless_v break_v and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o to_o they_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v that_o blood_n of_o i_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o unto_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o i_o will_v not_o drink_v from_o henceforth_o of_o this_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n till_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n in_o s._n mark_n i_o can_v imagine_v no_o maâ—er_n of_o difference_n but_o this_o mark_v fourteen_o 24_o 25._o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o that_o which_o the_o vine_n bring_v forth_o till_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n in_o s._n luke_n thus_o xxii_o 17-20_a and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v take_v this_o and_o divide_v it_o among_o you_o for_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o that_o which_o the_o vine_n bring_v forth_o till_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n come_v and_o he_o take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o they_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o likewise_o also_o the_o cup_n after_o have_v sup_v say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n xi_o 23-32_a for_o i_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o lord_n that_o which_o i_o also_o deliver_v to_o you_o that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o the_o night_n that_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o break_v it_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o this_o do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o likewise_o also_o the_o cup_n after_o have_v sup_v say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n this_o do_v so_o often_o as_o you_o drink_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o for_o so_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n you_o declare_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v therefore_o whoso_o eat_v this_o bread_n or_o drink_v this_o cup_n unworthy_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o eat_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o cup._n for_o whoso_o eat_v and_o drink_v unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v damnation_n to_o himself_o not_o discern_v the_o lord_n body_n therefore_o many_o among_o you_o be_v sick_a and_o weak_a and_o many_o fall_v asleep_a for_o if_o we_o do_v discern_v ourselves_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v condemn_v but_o when_o we_o be_v judge_v we_o be_v chastise_v by_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o be_v not_o condemn_v with_o the_o world_n and_o again_o 1_o cor._n x._o 16_o 17_o 18._o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v one_o so_o we_o many_o be_v one_o body_n for_o we_o all_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o bread_n have_v not_o a_o man_n as_o good_a bid_v the_o scripture_n be_v silent_a for_o he_o will_v believe_v what_o he_o listen_v notwithstanding_o the_o scripture_n as_o set_v all_o this_o evidence_n upon_o the_o rack_n to_o make_v it_o deny_v that_o which_o it_o cry_v aloud_o for_o when_o s._n matthew_n tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n and_o have_v bless_v break_v and_o give_v it_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o give_v it_o to_o they_o say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n be_v it_o not_o as_o manifest_v that_o he_o say_v this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n this_o wine_n be_v my_o blood_n as_o that_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n unless_o we_o think_v that_o this_o can_v demonstrate_v any_o thing_n but_o that_o which_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o afore_o in_o the_o process_n without_o give_v any_o mark_n to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o mean_v to_o demonstrate_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o that_o deny_v this_o but_o will_v be_v puzzle_v to_o say_v himself_o what_o he_o will_v have_v the_o disciple_n to_o who_o this_o be_v say_v understand_v by_o this_o forbid_v they_o to_o understand_v that_o which_o go_v before_o in_o s._n mark_n s._n luke_n and_o s._n paul_n the_o
the_o same_o state_n with_o he_o that_o contract_v upon_o article_n but_o there_o be_v as_o much_o say_v when_o our_o lord_n say_v only_o this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o if_o it_o be_v right_o understand_v that_o be_v suppose_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o have_v be_v give_v to_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o he_o that_o tender_v this_o to_o eat_v thereby_o declare_v that_o he_o incite_v to_o the_o profession_n of_o that_o covenant_n which_o otherwise_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v enact_v by_o that_o which_o he_o tender_v the_o same_o sense_n be_v contain_v in_o s._n paul_n word_n 1_o cor._n v._o 8_o 9_o christ_n your_o passeover_n be_v slay_v for_o you_o let_v we_o therefore_o feast_n not_o with_o old_a loven_v nor_o with_o the_o leven_a of_o malice_n and_o deceit_n but_o with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o truth_n for_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n which_o our_o lord_n take_v to_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n just_o when_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n be_v eat_v how_o shall_v we_o deny_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n to_o have_v be_v as_o present_o receive_v there_o as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n be_v the_o subject_n and_o occasion_n of_o the_o feast_n at_o which_o he_o ordain_v it_o but_o the_o discourse_n by_o which_o the_o apostle_n persuade_v christian_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o jew_n ebr._n xiii_o 10-16_a be_v most_o pertinent_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o that_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v otherwise_o though_o when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v a_o altar_n whereof_o those_o that_o serve_v the_o tabernacle_n have_v no_o right_a to_o eat_v i_o allow_v that_o by_o a_o altar_n he_o mean_v metonymical_o a_o sacrifice_n for_o prove_v his_o intent_n by_o instance_v in_o those_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n the_o blood_n whereof_o be_v carry_v within_o the_o vail_n be_v by_o the_o law_n appoint_v to_o be_v burn_v without_o the_o camp_n or_o city_n jerusalem_n he_o suppose_v they_o to_o figure_v our_o lord_n christ_n who_o suffer_v without_o jerusalem_n infer_v thereupon_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o synagogue_n though_o they_o be_v to_o suffer_v persecution_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o brethren_n for_o it_o but_o when_o he_o proceed_v by_o he_o therefore_o let_v we_o offer_v to_o god_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n continual_o that_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o our_o lip_n give_v thanks_o to_o his_o name_n and_o to_o do_v good_a and_o to_o communicate_v forget_v not_o for_o with_o such_o sacrifice_n god_n be_v well_o please_v either_o we_o must_v conceive_v he_o to_o return_v to_o his_o purpose_n and_o to_o show_v what_o sacrifice_n he_o mean_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v a_o altar_n of_o which_o they_o that_o wait_v upon_o the_o tabernacle_n have_v no_o right_a to_o eat_v or_o we_o can_v give_v no_o reason_n what_o he_o mean_v to_o argue_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o cross_n which_o christian_n pretend_v not_o to_o eat_v of_o in_o any_o sacrifice_n but_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sure_o if_o we_o consider_v but_o the_o name_n of_o eucharist_n we_o can_v think_v it_o can_v have_v be_v more_o proper_o signify_v than_o by_o call_v it_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o lip_n that_o confess_v the_o name_n of_o god_n for_o when_o he_o proceed_v to_o exhort_v not_o to_o forget_v communicate_v their_o good_n do_v we_o not_o know_v and_o have_v we_o not_o make_v it_o to_o appear_v that_o this_o must_v be_v by_o their_o oblation_n to_o the_o altar_n the_o first-fruit_n of_o their_o good_n whereof_o the_o eucharist_n be_v first_o consecrate_v the_o rest_n serve_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v be_v the_o original_n of_o all_o consecration_n and_o dedication_n that_o have_v be_v make_v in_o christianity_n if_o therefore_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o the_o signify_v and_o the_o figure_v of_o that_o eat_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v do_v by_o a_o lively_a faith_n that_o be_v by_o every_o one_o that_o consider_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o faith_n which_o suppose_v all_o that_o the_o gospel_n say_v of_o it_o to_o be_v true_a resolve_v faithful_o to_o profess_v christianity_n the_o question_n be_v why_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v by_o god_n why_o in_o those_o element_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n see_v without_o god_n appointment_n man_n can_v have_v do_v it_o of_o themselves_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n but_o if_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n god_n pretend_v to_o tender_v we_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n then_o be_v there_o another_o presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o that_o spiritual_a presence_n in_o the_o soul_n which_o that_o live_a faith_n effect_v without_o the_o sacrament_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o receive_n of_o it_o which_o kind_n of_o presence_n you_o may_v if_o you_o please_v call_v the_o representation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n so_o as_o you_o understand_v the_o word_n representation_n to_o signify_v not_o the_o figure_v or_o resemble_v of_o that_o which_o be_v only_o signify_v but_o as_o it_o signify_v in_o the_o roman_a law_n when_o a_o man_n be_v say_v repraesentare_fw-la pecuniam_fw-la who_o pay_v ready_a money_n derive_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o à _fw-fr re_fw-mi praesenti_fw-la not_o from_o the_o preposition_n re_fw-mi which_o will_v import_v not_o the_o present_n of_o that_o again_o to_o a_o man_n sense_n which_o once_o be_v pass_v but_o the_o tender_v of_o that_o to_o a_o man_n possession_n which_o be_v tender_v he_o upon_o the_o place_n that_o this_o be_v the_o intent_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o peremptory_a argument_n there_o remain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n when_o he_o say_v whoso_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n unworthy_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n by_o way_n of_o hyperbole_n call_v the_o slight_n of_o god_n ordinance_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v to_o signify_v christ_n death_n the_o crucify_a of_o our_o lord_n again_o because_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o his_o menace_n be_v ground_v upon_o a_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o crime_n not_o upon_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o every_o sin_n renounce_v christianity_n indeed_o be_v true_o the_o crucify_a of_o christ_n again_o as_o the_o apostle_n show_v ebr._n vi_o 6._o and_o unworthy_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v by_o just_a construction_n the_o renounce_n of_o christianity_n because_o that_o be_v it_o which_o renew_v the_o bond_n of_o observe_v it_o but_o otherwise_o it_o be_v too_o cold_a a_o expression_n to_o make_v s._n paul_n call_v it_o the_o crucify_a of_o christ_n for_o that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o sin_n nor_o will_v it_o serve_v the_o turn_n for_o when_o it_o follow_v he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v damnation_n to_o himself_o not_o discern_v the_o lord_n body_n unless_o a_o man_n discern_v the_o lord_n body_n where_o it_o be_v not_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v there_o be_v where_o it_o be_v discern_v to_o be_v not_o make_v to_o be_v there_o by_o be_v discern_v to_o be_v there_o it_o will_v now_o be_v object_v that_o i_o hold_v thing_n inconsistent_a and_o state_n such_o a_o sense_n of_o our_o lord_n word_n as_o make_v contradictory_n true_a for_o if_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v bread_n and_o wine_n can_v be_v also_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v unless_o grant_v they_o to_o be_v that_o which_o they_o be_v we_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v that_o which_o be_v not_o that_o which_o we_o grant_v they_o to_o be_v there_o will_v be_v no_o cause_n why_o we_o shall_v believe_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v that_o which_o it_o be_v more_o than_o that_o which_o it_o be_v not_o all_o difference_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o that_o contradiction_n which_o deny_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v that_o which_o differ_v from_o it_o that_o be_v which_o it_o be_v not_o the_o difficulty_n of_o answer_v this_o be_v the_o same_o which_o every_o man_n find_v when_o he_o be_v put_v to_o prove_v that_o which_o be_v most_o evident_a or_o to_o make_v that_o clear_a by_o word_n which_o all_o man_n common_a sense_n admit_v suppose_v
as_o our_o lord_n be_v when_o he_o speak_v the_o word_n that_o i_o endeavour_n to_o clear_v when_o therefore_o the_o property_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o manhood_n of_o our_o lord_n suppose_v as_o all_o good_a christian_n do_v that_o neither_o nature_n nor_o property_n be_v confound_v what_o can_v we_o say_v but_o this_o that_o by_o such_o attribution_n as_o these_o in_o the_o language_n of_o his_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n god_n will_v have_v we_o understand_v a_o supernatural_a conjunction_n and_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o one_o person_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v when_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o god_n will_v have_v we_o understand_v a_o supernatural_a conjunction_n and_o union_n between_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o say_a bread_n and_o wine_n whereby_o they_o become_v as_o true_o the_o instrument_n of_o convey_v god_n spirit_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v as_o they_o ought_v as_o the_o same_o spirit_n be_v always_o in_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n for_o it_o matter_n not_o that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n be_v indissoluble_a that_o of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n only_o in_o order_n to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o element_n that_o be_v speak_v proper_o from_o the_o consecration_n to_o the_o receive_n the_o reason_n of_o both_o union_n be_v the_o same_o that_o make_v both_o supernatural_a to_o wit_n the_o will_n of_o god_n pass_v upon_o both_o and_z understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v pass_v upon_o both_o though_o to_o several_a effect_n and_o purpose_n therefore_o i_o be_o no_o way_n singular_a in_o this_o sense_n all_o they_o of_o the_o confession_n of_o auspurg_n do_v maintain_v it_o before_o i_o and_o think_v it_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o unusual_a or_o extraordinary_a manner_n of_o speech_n when_o one_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v another_o of_o a_o several_a kind_n and_o nature_n but_o which_o the_o unusual_a and_o extraordinary_a case_n that_o be_v signify_v both_o expound_v and_o justify_v they_o indeed_o maintain_v another_o reason_n of_o this_o presence_n and_o therefore_o another_o manner_n of_o it_o for_o if_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n the_o omnipresence_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n then_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o not_o only_o mystical_o but_o bodily_a but_o if_o suppose_v both_o the_o element_n and_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n bodily_a present_n it_o may_v nevertheless_o true_o be_v say_v this_o be_v my_o flesh_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n how_o much_o more_o if_o as_o i_o say_v the_o element_n only_o be_v there_o bodily_a but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n only_o mystical_o and_o spiritual_o and_o therefore_o i_o find_v it_o reasonable_a for_o i_o to_o argue_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o so_o many_o man_n both_o learned_a and_o other_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o this_o sense_n aught_o to_o convince_v any_o man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o common_a sense_n and_o therefore_o tend_v so_o much_o to_o make_v good_a the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o not_o to_o be_v let_v go_v i_o do_v not_o intend_v nevertheless_o hereby_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n for_o this_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v a_o true_a sense_n because_o abundance_n of_o learned_a as_o well_o as_o ordinary_a people_n take_v it_o so_o to_o be_v but_o well_o and_o good_a that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v maintain_v to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o have_v no_o more_o be_v express_v by_o the_o scripture_n in_o that_o business_n for_o then_o i_o suppose_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o i_o say_v nothing_o as_o yâ—t_v can_v not_o have_v evidence_v so_o much_o more_o as_o i_o have_v deduce_v by_o consequence_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o mystical_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v further_o deduce_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o good_a consequence_n i_o conceive_v the_o common_a understanding_n of_o all_o those_o man_n who_o grant_v that_o do_v not_o grâ—nt_v the_o element_n to_o be_v abolish_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o i_o that_o the_o signification_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n enforce_v it_o not_o whereas_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o element_n be_v not_o distinguishable_a by_o common_a sense_n from_o their_o accident_n for_o whether_o the_o quantity_n and_o the_o matter_n be_v all_o one_o or_o not_o whether_o beside_o the_o matter_n and_o accident_n which_o the_o quantity_n be_v invest_v with_o a_o substantial_a form_n berequisite_a be_v yet_o disputable_a among_o philosopher_n and_o therefore_o no_o reason_n can_v presume_v that_o the_o apostle_n to_o who_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v do_v understand_v this_o of_o which_o our_o lord_n speak_v to_o signify_v the_o sensible_a accident_n of_o bread_n a_o swine_n sever_v from_o the_o material_a substance_n of_o the_o same_o i_o may_v therefore_o very_a well_o undertake_v to_o say_v that_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o conceive_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v abolish_v the_o effect_n of_o grace_n to_o the_o church_n remain_v the_o same_o for_o the_o property_n of_o speech_n be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o single_a word_n but_o by_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o speech_n wherein_o it_o stand_v and_o the_o intent_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v declare_v by_o his_o action_n and_o the_o visible_a circumstance_n of_o the_o same_o now_o our_o lord_n have_v teach_v those_o to_o who_o this_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o eat_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v do_v by_o live_a faith_n must_v be_v suppose_v by_o appoint_v this_o sacrament_n tender_v his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v and_o his_o blood_n to_o drink_v to_o limit_v and_o determine_v a_o office_n in_o the_o do_v whereof_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v either_o eat_v and_o drink_v or_o crucify_v according_a to_o the_o premise_n if_o then_o the_o eat_n and_o drink_v of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n out_o of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v mere_o spiritual_a by_o live_a faith_n shall_v not_o the_o presence_n thereof_o in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v according_a shall_v it_o not_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v mystical_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v spiritual_o eat_v by_o they_o that_o receive_v they_o with_o live_a faith_n to_o be_v crucify_v of_o they_o that_o do_v not_o be_v it_o any_o way_n pertinent_a to_o the_o spiritual_a eat_n of_o they_o that_o they_o be_v bodily_a present_n be_v it_o not_o far_o more_o proper_a to_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n be_v about_o tend_v without_o question_n to_o the_o spiritual_a union_n which_o he_o seek_v with_o his_o church_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v understand_v to_o promise_v the_o mystical_a than_o the_o bodily_a presence_n of_o they_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o a_o mystery_n by_o the_o proper_a signification_n and_o intent_n of_o it_o i_o grant_v a_o abatement_n of_o that_o which_o the_o term_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v original_o impose_v to_o signify_v be_v without_o question_n that_o which_o be_v visible_a and_o subject_a to_o sense_n but_o if_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o action_n which_o our_o lord_n be_v about_o of_o the_o subject_n which_o his_o word_n express_v be_v such_o as_o require_v this_o abatement_n then_o can_v the_o original_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n be_v so_o proper_a for_o this_o place_n as_o this_o abatement_n here_o i_o will_v observe_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o sess_n xiii_o cap._n i._n speak_v so_o wary_o in_o this_o matter_n as_o not_o to_o exclude_v all_o manner_n of_o trope_n from_o the_o right_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n say_v indignissimum_fw-la sanè_fw-la flagitium_fw-la est_fw-la ea_fw-la à _fw-la quibusdam_fw-la contentiosis_fw-la &_o pravis_fw-la hominibus_fw-la ad_fw-la sictitia_fw-la &_o imaginarios_fw-la trapos_fw-la quibus_fw-la veritas_fw-la caernis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la christi_fw-la negatur_fw-la contra_fw-la universum_fw-la ecclesiâ—_n sensum_fw-la detorqueri_fw-la it_o be_v indeed_o a_o very_a great_a indignity_n that_o they_o be_v by_o some_o contentious_a and_o perverse_a person_n wrest_v aside_o to_o contrive_v and_o imaginary_a trope_n whereby_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v deny_v contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v wise_a than_o to_o
impose_v upon_o all_o their_o divine_n a_o necessity_n to_o maintain_v that_o there_o be_v no_o trope_n in_o the_o word_n this_o be_v my_o cup_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o so_o many_o of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v grant_v because_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v which_o be_v grant_v must_v needs_o take_v place_n in_o this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o necessary_a consequence_n and_o sure_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o grammar_n and_o rhetoric_n will_v enforce_v it_o when_o they_o inform_v we_o that_o trope_n be_v use_v as_o clothes_n be_v either_o for_o necessity_n because_o there_o be_v more_o thing_n much_o more_o conception_n than_o word_n to_o signify_v they_o for_o thereupon_o necessity_n constrain_v to_o turn_v a_o word_n to_o signify_v that_o which_o it_o be_v not_o at_o first_o intend_v to_o signify_v and_o that_o be_v a_o trope_n or_o for_o ornament_n to_o express_v a_o man_n mind_n with_o more_o elegance_n compare_v then_o our_o ordinary_a way_n of_o express_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o mind_n by_o word_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o language_n which_o our_o ordinary_a way_n of_o express_v the_o object_n thereof_o to_o our_o mind_n by_o the_o say_a conception_n if_o a_o word_n be_v divert_v to_o signify_v that_o conception_n which_o it_o be_v not_o first_o impose_v to_o signify_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o at_o hand_n impose_v to_o signify_v the_o present_a conceit_n logic_n and_o grammar_n will_v make_v this_o a_o trope_n though_o rhetoric_n do_v not_o because_o it_o be_v not_o use_v for_o ornament_n but_o for_o the_o necessary_a clothing_n of_o a_o man_n mind_n in_o term_n intelligible_a the_o trial_n whereof_o be_v if_o the_o subject_n you_o speak_v of_o can_v true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o it_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o our_o lord_n bless_v can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o if_o the_o subject_a matter_n signify_v by_o the_o scripture_n elsewhere_o require_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v think_v present_a then_o be_v the_o property_n of_o the_o term_n to_o be_v abate_v so_o as_o they_o may_v serve_v to_o signify_v that_o presence_n void_v all_o dispute_n concern_v the_o signification_n of_o word_n which_o those_o that_o hold_v transubstantiation_n can_v never_o nor_o never_o will_v agree_v upon_o among_o themselves_o because_o it_o stand_v upon_o term_n of_o art_n the_o use_n whereof_o no_o man_n conceit_n can_v over-rule_v that_o which_o the_o necessity_n of_o our_o common_a faith_n require_v be_v once_o secure_v as_o here_o for_o the_o reason_n be_v render_v why_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v and_o why_o it_o be_v to_o be_v frequent_v notwithstanding_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v always_o be_v eat_v and_o drink_v by_o a_o live_a faith_n to_o wit_n because_o the_o revive_n of_o our_o christianity_n by_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n revive_v the_o promise_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v the_o mean_n to_o convey_v his_o spirit_n it_o will_v not_o concern_v the_o purpose_n thereof_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v present_a by_o transubstantiation_n abolish_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o element_n for_o though_o it_o have_v be_v bold_o say_v by_o those_o who_o dispute_v controversy_n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o resident_a in_o and_o unite_v to_o our_o body_n that_o grace_n and_o charity_n cool_v by_o sin_n be_v inflame_v in_o the_o soul_n by_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n immediate_o touch_v our_o body_n that_o the_o seed_n of_o our_o resurrection_n be_v thereby_o sow_v in_o our_o mortal_a body_n first_o none_o of_o this_o be_v true_a unless_o you_o understand_v it_o with_o the_o same_o abatement_n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o body_n of_o he_o who_o soul_n have_v live_v faith_n in_o christ_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o life_n of_o grace_n and_o glory_n both_o to_o his_o soul_n and_o body_n because_o otherwise_o a_o dead_a faith_n shall_v receive_v the_o same_o second_o none_o of_o this_o will_v hold_v if_o transubstantiation_n be_v true_a because_o render_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n invisible_o present_a no_o man_n body_n whatsoever_o can_v immediate_o touch_v it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o so_o many_o excellent_a school_n doctor_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o set_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n aside_o of_o which_o i_o will_v say_v what_o shall_v be_v requisite_a by_o and_o by_o transubstantiation_n can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o scripture_n who_o judgement_n i_o carry_v along_o with_o i_o for_o the_o compliment_n of_o that_o prejudice_n which_o i_o advance_v towards_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o present_a church_n may_v have_v determine_v the_o catholic_n church_n do_v never_o understand_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n necessary_o signify_v not_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v scandalize_v at_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o show_v you_o that_o he_o teach_v they_o in_o the_o synagogue_n at_o capernaum_n of_o attain_v everlasting_a life_n by_o eat_v his_o flesh_n john_n vi_o 58-63_a be_v this_o it_o which_o scandalize_v you_o say_v he_o what_o then_o if_o you_o see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v where_o he_o be_v afore_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o word_n that_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n the_o spiritual_a sense_n in_o which_o he_o command_v they_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v ground_v upon_o that_o difference_n between_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n which_o i_o settle_v in_o the_o beginning_n for_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o that_o manna_n which_o maintain_v they_o in_o the_o desert_n till_o they_o die_v be_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o maintain_v we_o not_o to_o die_v whereupon_o s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n iii_o 6._o the_o spirit_n quicken_v but_o the_o letter_n kill_v not_o only_o because_o the_o law_n covenant_n nor_o for_o the_o world_n to_o come_v but_o also_o because_o it_o be_v no_o further_o the_o mean_n to_o procure_v that_o righteousness_n which_o give_v life_n than_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n be_v intimate_v and_o furnish_v under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o it_o whereupon_o s._n paul_n argue_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v as_o much_o need_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o gentile_n because_o the_o law_n be_v not_o able_a to_o bring_v corrupt_a nature_n to_o righteousness_n wherefore_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o be_v scandalize_v at_o this_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o mere_o because_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o understand_v he_o have_v so_o plentiful_o express_v his_o meaning_n and_o inculcate_v it_o by_o often_o beat_v the_o same_o discourse_n there_o and_o otherwise_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o his_o gospel_n intelligible_a to_o his_o disciple_n but_o because_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o undergo_v import_v the_o take_n up_o of_o his_o cross_n as_o i_o have_v say_v for_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o common_a experience_n in_o the_o world_n how_o man_n find_v or_o how_o they_o plead_v their_o mind_n to_o be_v obstruct_v in_o the_o understanding_n of_o those_o spiritual_a matter_n which_o if_o they_o shall_v grant_v their_o understanding_n to_o be_v convince_v of_o there_o be_v no_o plea_n leave_v they_o why_o they_o shall_v not_o conform_v their_o life_n and_o conversation_n to_o that_o light_n which_o themselves_o confess_v they_o have_v receive_v so_o that_o the_o scandal_n be_v the_o same_o that_o the_o rich_a man_n in_o the_o gospel_n take_v when_o he_o be_v tell_v that_o beside_o keep_v god_n commandment_n one_o thing_n be_v want_v to_o part_v with_o all_o he_o have_v and_o take_v up_o christ_n cross_n to_o wit_n for_o the_o observe_n of_o his_o commandment_n and_o this_o scandal_n he_o intend_v to_o take_v away_o when_o he_o refer_v they_o to_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n because_o then_o and_o from_o thence_o they_o be_v to_o expect_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o enable_v they_o to_o do_v that_o which_o the_o eat_n and_o drink_v of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n signify_v spiritual_o and_o his_o word_n he_o therefore_o call_v spirit_n and_o life_n because_o they_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o bring_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o spirit_n wherein_o spiritual_a and_o everlasting_a life_n consist_v so_o that_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v exalt_v to_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n which_o first_o make_v itself_o a_o habitation_n in_o his_o flesh_n be_v send_v down_o to_o make_v he_o a_o habitation_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o his_o people_n those_o who_o upon_o faithful_a consideration_n of_o
no_o opinion_n on_o foot_n but_o that_o which_o have_v take_v possession_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o school-doctor_n that_o it_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o recital_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n in_o the_o canon_n that_o be_v the_o canonical_a or_o regular_a prayer_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o those_o that_o have_v set_v aside_o this_o prayer_n and_o do_v not_o allow_v the_o opinion_n that_o these_o word_n be_v operative_a to_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o which_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n promise_n though_o they_o retain_v the_o recital_n of_o they_o in_o the_o action_n yet_o have_v not_o declare_v any_o common_a agreement_n wherein_o they_o intend_v to_o maintain_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o stand_v and_o be_v it_o not_o then_o free_a for_o i_o to_o declare_v that_o i_o can_v never_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o school-doctor_n as_o find_v it_o to_o offer_v violence_n to_o common_a sense_n and_o the_o true_a intention_n of_o that_o which_o we_o may_v see_v do_v in_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o when_o our_o lord_n take_v the_o element_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o bless_v they_o or_o give_v god_n thanks_o over_o they_o then_o break_v the_o bread_n and_o deliver_v they_o bid_v his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v they_o because_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o not_o manifest_a that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v in_o regard_n of_o something_o which_o he_o have_v already_o do_v about_o they_o when_o deliver_v they_o he_o call_v they_o at_o that_o present_a time_n of_o deliver_v they_o that_o which_o he_o can_v not_o call_v they_o afore_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n no_o say_v they_o that_o be_v easy_o understand_v otherwise_o from_o the_o common_a custom_n which_o man_n use_v in_o civil_a conveyance_n nothing_o be_v more_o usual_a by_o several_a custom_n of_o several_a nation_n then_o to_o convey_v the_o right_n and_o possession_n of_o house_n or_o land_n by_o deliver_v writing_n testify_v certain_a deed_n do_v to_o that_o effect_n to_o put_v in_o possession_n of_o a_o house_n by_o deliver_v the_o key_n or_o the_o post_n to_o be_v hold_v or_o put_v into_o the_o house_n by_o deliver_v a_o turf_n of_o the_o land_n to_o be_v convey_v to_o put_v into_o rightful_a possession_n of_o the_o same_o add_v the_o like_a word_n to_o these_o here_o be_v this_o house_n or_o this_o land_n take_v it_o for_o thy_o own_o but_o in_o vain_a those_o that_o use_v this_o escape_n consider_v not_o that_o our_o lord_n say_v these_o word_n take_v eat_v drink_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n when_o he_o deliver_v they_o so_o that_o if_o by_o say_v these_o word_n he_o make_v they_o that_o which_o the_o word_n signify_v then_o by_o deliver_v they_o he_o make_v they_o that_o which_o they_o signify_v for_o so_o the_o like_a word_n serve_v in_o deliver_v possession_n to_o express_v the_o intent_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v it_o to_o which_o overt_a act_n of_o deliver_v the_o right_a of_o possession_n and_o the_o convey_n of_o it_o be_v as_o much_o to_o be_v ascribe_v as_o to_o the_o word_n which_o animate_v it_o by_o express_v the_o intent_n of_o it_o which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a then_o be_v the_o element_n which_o our_o lord_n deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n consecrate_v by_o deliver_v they_o and_o therefore_o by_o consequence_n the_o eucharist_n be_v never_o consecrate_v but_o by_o deliver_v of_o it_o see_v of_o necessity_n the_o eucharist_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o which_o christ_n communicate_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v consecrate_v but_o this_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n stand_v with_o the_o intent_n of_o they_o that_o maintain_v this_o opinion_n suppose_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consecrate_v before_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o they_o that_o receive_v it_o and_o hence_o start_v another_o argument_n for_o these_o word_n as_o they_o be_v use_v in_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n be_v part_n of_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o that_o which_o ouâ—_n lord_n christ_n do_v when_o he_o consecrate_v that_o eucharist_n which_o he_o give_v his_o disciple_n and_o will_v any_o reason_n endure_v this_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v think_v to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o recite_v what_o christ_n say_v when_o he_o deliver_v that_o eucharist_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v and_o not_o by_o do_v what_o christ_n command_v to_o be_v do_v when_o he_o appoint_v it_o to_o be_v celebrate_v certain_o he_o that_o say_v christ_n take_v bread_n and_o bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n say_n what_o christ_n do_v and_o say_v before_o and_o when_o he_o deliver_v it_o he_o that_o say_v further_a that_o he_o say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o say_z that_o christ_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n but_o to_o say_v that_o christ_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o to_o consecrate_v that_o sacrament_n which_o christ_n institute_v that_o be_v not_o do_v but_o by_o do_v that_o which_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v and_o be_v not_o christ_n say_v to_o have_v bless_v the_o element_n be_v it_o not_o say_v that_o have_v take_v and_o bless_a and_o break_v the_o bread_n deliver_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v his_o body_n at_o the_o present_a when_o he_o deliver_v it_o can_v the_o become_n of_o it_o his_o body_n be_v impute_v to_o the_o take_n or_o break_v or_o deliver_v of_o it_o do_v it_o not_o remain_v then_o that_o it_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o blessing_n of_o it_o here_o find_v it_o evident_a by_o compare_v the_o evangelist_n one_o with_o another_o and_o with_o s._n paul_n that_o blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o in_o this_o case_n be_v both_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n signify_v by_o two_o word_n i_o must_v needs_o infer_v that_o blessing_n the_o element_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o give_v god_n thanks_o over_o they_o which_o at_o the_o present_a our_o lord_n have_v in_o hand_n with_o intent_n to_o make_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o people_n of_o god_n in_o our_o lord_n time_n be_v wont_a to_o take_v nothing_o for_o meat_n or_o for_o drink_n without_o first_o give_v god_n thank_v solemn_o for_o it_o as_o they_o have_v it_o in_o hand_n you_o may_v see_v how_o scrupulous_a they_o be_v in_o this_o point_n by_o the_o title_n of_o blessing_n the_o first_o of_o the_o talmud_n where_o you_o have_v those_o form_n of_o thanksgiving_n record_v and_o the_o circumstance_n at_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o receive_v several_a kind_n which_o be_v some_o of_o they_o doubtless_o more_o ancient_a than_o our_o lord_n time_n a_o practice_n fit_v for_o christianity_n to_o continue_v setting_z aside_o that_o superstitious_a scrupulosity_n of_o form_n and_o circumstance_n wherein_o the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n consist_v therefore_o s._n paul_n withstand_v those_o heretic_n that_o teach_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v make_v to_o be_v participate_v with_o thanksgiving_n by_o the_o faithful_a and_o such_o as_o have_v know_v the_o truth_n 1_o tim._n iu_o 3_o 4_o 5._o add_v for_o his_o reason_n because_o every_o creature_n of_o god_n be_v good_a and_o none_o to_o be_v reject_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n for_o it_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n the_o word_n of_o god_n enable_v christian_n to_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n so_o as_o they_o may_v expect_v god_n blessing_n which_o they_o have_v desire_v by_o their_o prayer_n for_o be_v it_o not_o manifest_a that_o have_v say_v that_o every_o creature_n be_v good_a which_o a_o christian_a receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n ground_v on_o god_n word_n he_o include_v in_o that_o thanksgiving_n which_o he_o mean_v prayer_n to_o god_n for_o a_o blessing_n upon_o it_o the_o creature_n of_o god_n then_o be_v sanctify_v to_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o body_n by_o thanksgving_a with_o prayer_n for_o god_n blessing_n and_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o that_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o they_o be_v sanctify_v to_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n do_v not_o include_v prayer_n to_o the_o effect_n intend_v that_o they_o may_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o god_n by_o this_o sacrament_n pretend_v to_o feed_v our_o soul_n with_o and_o do_v not_o the_o execution_n of_o our_o saviour_n institution_n when_o he_o say_v do_v this_o consist_v in_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n with_o prayer_n that_o we_o may_v be_v feed_v by_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n
certain_o the_o word_n do_v this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o whole_a action_n be_v ground_v upon_o as_o pretend_v to_o execute_v it_o and_o therefore_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o so_o far_o as_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v when_o the_o church_n may_v say_v this_o be_v our_o lord_n body_n this_o be_v his_o blood_n as_o our_o lord_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n but_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o resolution_n i_o confess_v lie_v in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o circumstance_n visible_a in_o the_o practice_n thereof_o which_o to_o they_o that_o observe_v they_o with_o reason_n be_v manifest_a evidence_n of_o this_o sense_n i_o have_v observe_v in_o a_o book_n of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 347-370_a the_o passage_n of_o divers_a of_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o give_v thanks_o be_v put_v for_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o which_o add_v the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n in_o eusebius_n eccles_n hist_o v._o 20._o concern_v the_o than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n anicetus_n when_o polycarpus_n be_v there_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v he_o give_v way_n to_o polycarpus_n to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o see_v that_o this_o sacrament_n that_o be_v the_o element_n consecrate_v be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n all_o over_o the_o church_n from_o this_o thanksgiving_n the_o act_n thereof_o pass_v upon_o they_o to_o give_v they_o by_o way_n of_o metonymy_n this_o name_n what_o can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o to_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v this_o act_n and_o not_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o relate_v what_o our_o lord_n do_v and_o say_v in_o institute_v as_o well_o as_o celebrate_v it_o by_o which_o the_o consecâ—ation_n be_v perform_v though_o on_o the_o oâ—her_n side_n i_o insist_v that_o these_o word_n have_v always_o be_v rehearse_v by_o the_o church_n in_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o aught_o still_o to_o be_v frequent_v and_o among_o they_o those_o which_o our_o lord_n say_v when_o he_o deliver_v it_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o now_o the_o whole_a school_n think_v to_o be_v the_o only_a operative_a word_n in_o that_o change_n which_o the_o make_n of_o the_o element_n to_o become_v the_o sacrament_n import_v i_o have_v also_o show_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o s._n paul_n when_o he_o say_v 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 16_o 17._o for_o if_o thou_o bless_v by_o the_o spirit_n he_o that_o fill_v the_o place_n of_o a_o idâ—ot_n or_o private_a perâ—on_n how_o shall_v he_o say_v the_o amen_o upon_o this_o thanksgiving_n for_o he_o know_v not_o what_o thou_o say_v for_o thou_o indeed_o give_v thanks_o well_o but_o the_o other_o be_v not_o edify_v by_o blessing_n and_o give_v thanks_o mean_v the_o consecrate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o thoâ—e_v that_o hâ—d_v the_o grâ—ce_n of_o language_n among_o the_o corinthian_n undertake_v then_o to_o do_v in_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o be_v therefore_o reprove_v by_o the_o apostle_n because_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o it_o end_v with_o a_o amen_o of_o the_o people_n which_o s._n paul_n therefore_o call_v the_o amen_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o wit_n that_o be_v use_v in_o that_o case_n and_o also_o that_o when_o he_o write_v to_o timothy_n i_o exhort_v therefore_o first_o of_o all_o to_o make_v supplication_n prayer_n intercession_n thanks-givings_a for_o all_o man_n for_o king_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o eminence_n that_o we_o may_v lead_v a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a life_n in_o all_o piety_n and_o gravity_n he_o intend_v to_o charge_n that_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o here_o he_o call_v thanks-givings_a prayer_n be_v make_v as_o for_o all_o state_n of_o man_n so_o especial_o for_o public_a power_n and_o prince_n because_o s._n augustine_n s._n ambrose_n and_o the_o author_n de_fw-fr vocatione_n gentium_fw-la i._o 12._o do_v express_o testify_v unto_o we_o that_o the_o custom_n which_o the_o church_n then_o and_o always_o afore_o and_o since_o have_v have_v to_o do_v this_o come_v from_o this_o ordinance_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o contain_v the_o fulfil_n of_o it_o and_o because_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o all_o the_o form_n of_o liturgy_n in_o all_o church_n that_o be_v yet_o extant_a and_o by_o the_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o upon_o occasion_n in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v never_o to_o be_v celebrate_v without_o prayer_n for_o all_o state_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o this_o indeed_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o evidence_n which_o i_o pretend_v there_o be_v extant_a yet_o in_o several_a language_n several_a liturgy_n that_o be_v form_n of_o that_o complete_a service_n of_o god_n by_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n and_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n the_o crown_n whereof_o be_v the_o eucharist_n as_o that_o of_o s._n mark_v of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n peter_n s._n basil_n s._n chrysostome_n which_o be_v the_o form_n that_o be_v use_v in_o their_o church_n of_o alexandria_n jerusalem_n rome_n caesarea_n constantinople_n though_o not_o as_o they_o have_v from_o the_o beginning_n appoint_v but_o as_o prelate_n of_o authority_n and_o credit_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o add_v to_o or_o take_v froâ—_n or_o châ—nge_v that_o which_o they_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v appoint_v there_o be_v beside_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o roman_a mass_n that_o be_v the_o canonical_a or_o regular_a prayer_n which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v consecrate_v with_o which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o latin_a with_o that_o of_o s._n peter_n in_o greek_a upon_o the_o matter_n as_o of_o a_o truth_n the_o greek_a be_v but_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o latin_a it_o seem_v for_o the_o use_n of_o these_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o follow_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o s._n ambrose_n at_o milane_n three_o translate_v out_o of_o arâ—biâ—k_n by_o the_o mâ—ronites_n at_o rome_n the_o ethiopic_a translate_v â—into_o latin_a many_o canon_n call_v by_o they_o anaphora_fw-la in_o the_o maronites_n missal_n late_o print_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o syriack_n one_o of_o the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n in_o the_o east-indies_n in_o latin_a in_o all_o these_o you_o shall_v observe_v a_o prayer_n to_o begin_v where_o the_o deacon_n former_o say_v sursum_fw-la corda_fw-la lift_v up_o your_o heart_n the_o people_n answer_v habemus_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n the_o subject_n of_o it_o be_v at_o least_o where_o any_o length_n be_v allow_v it_o to_o praise_n god_n for_o create_v the_o world_n and_o maintain_v mankind_n through_o his_o providence_n with_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n then_o after_o acknowledgement_n of_o adam_n fall_n for_o use_v first_o those_o mean_n of_o reclaim_v mankind_n unto_o god_n which_o we_o find_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o please_v god_n to_o use_v under_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n first_o by_o the_o patriarch_n then_o under_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o the_o prophet_n then_o send_v our_o lord_n christ_n to_o redeem_v the_o world_n upon_o which_o occasion_n rehearse_v how_o he_o institute_v the_o eucharist_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n prayer_n be_v make_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v down_o upon_o the_o present_a element_n may_v sanctify_v they_o to_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o they_o which_o receive_v they_o may_v be_v fill_v with_o his_o grace_n this_o be_v so_o visible_a in_o so_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o all_o that_o follow_v after_o the_o deacon_n warning_n let_v we_o give_v thanks_o make_v up_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n after_o s._n paul_n by_o a_o peculiar_a term_n of_o art_n as_o it_o be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n or_o thanksgiving_n or_o that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o take_v the_o name_n from_o it_o be_v consecrate_v only_o by_o rehearse_v those_o word_n which_o our_o lord_n say_v when_o he_o deliver_v it_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n especial_o all_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n enforce_v that_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o which_o god_n promise_v upon_o the_o observation_n and_o performance_n of_o his_o institution_n and_o appointment_n can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o latin_a mass_n before_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o institution_n they_o pray_v thus_o quam_fw-la oblationem_fw-la tu_fw-la deus_fw-la in_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la benedictam_fw-la ascriptam_fw-la ratam_fw-la rationabilem_fw-la acceptabilemque_fw-la facere_fw-la digneris_fw-la ut_fw-la nobis_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la
express_o that_o it_o be_v wine_n which_o our_o lord_n call_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o chalice_n to_o wit_n already_o consecrate_v demonstrate_v his_o blood_n in_o his_o epistle_n against_o those_o who_o consecrate_v in_o water_n alone_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n call_v it_o bread_n which_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n discern_v to_o be_v the_o lamb_n of_o god_n s._n hilary_n will_v have_v we_o true_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o justine_n say_v that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v by_o it_o but_o he_o add_v in_o sacramento_n to_o signify_v the_o abatement_n which_o i_o speak_v of_o that_o be_v mystical_o and_o as_o in_o a_o sacrament_n s._n cyril_n when_o he_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o element_n as_o plain_a or_o bare_a or_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o we_o may_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o bread_n and_o wine_n though_o that_o be_v not_o it_o which_o profit_v he_o that_o worthy_o receive_v it_o as_o origen_n say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o that_o have_v name_v and_o describe_v the_o element_n after_o consecration_n by_o the_o name_n of_o their_o nature_n and_o substance_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n become_v and_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n epist_n ad_fw-la philadelph_n irenâ—us_fw-la v._o 2._o clemens_n strom._n i._o paedag._n ii_o 2._o tatian_n before_o irenaeus_n in_o diatessaron_n constitutiones_fw-la apostol_n viii_o 12._o tertullian_n de_fw-fr oratione_fw-la cap._n vi_o contra_fw-la marcionem_fw-la iu._n 40._o iii_o 19_o gregory_n nyssene_n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la origen_n contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la viii_o athanasius_n in_o synopsi_n eusebius_n in_o parallelis_n damasceni_n s._n cyril_n catech._n mystag_n i._o &_o iii_o macarius_n hom._n xxvii_o gaudentius_n brixiensis_n in_o exodum_fw-la serm._n ii_o s._n austin_n de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la xvii_o 5._o de_fw-la diversis_fw-la serm._n xliv_o cap._n xxviii_o sermone_fw-la lxxxiiii_o sermone_fw-la lxxxvii_o sermone_fw-la ad_fw-la baptizatos_fw-la s._n jer._n in_o esaiae_n lxvi_o lib._n ult_n in_o jeremiae_n xxxi_o lib._n vi_o isidore_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n i._o 18._o in_o fine_a the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n itself_o pray_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v down_o may_v make_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o certain_o the_o roman_a mass_n express_v a_o manifest_a abatement_n of_o the_o common_a and_o usual_a sense_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o that_o sense_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o intent_n and_o subject_n of_o they_o who_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n when_o the_o church_n in_o the_o consecration_n pray_v ut_fw-la nobis_fw-la corpus_fw-la fiat_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la filii_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la that_o they_o may_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o most_o dear_o belove_v son_n our_o lord_n christ_n jesus_n to_o we_o no_o man_n that_o understand_v latin_a and_o sense_n will_v say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o the_o element_n to_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o to_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o those_o that_o receive_v which_o import_v no_o more_o than_o thaâ—_n which_o i_o have_v say_v and_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o more_o say_v in_o those_o liturgy_n which_o pray_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n may_v make_v they_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o this_o intent_n and_o effect_n that_o those_o which_o receive_v they_o may_v be_v fill_v with_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o expression_n of_o this_o effect_n and_o intent_n limit_n the_o common_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n to_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o this_o action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o i_o have_v deliver_v it_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la initiantur_fw-la mist_n cap._n xi_o ante_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la alia_fw-la species_n nominatur_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la caro_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la christi_fw-la appellatur_fw-la before_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v name_v another_o kind_n after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v call_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n no_o man_n that_o understand_v latin_a can_v conceive_v the_o word_n species_n to_o signify_v the_o outward_a appearance_n but_o the_o substance_n and_o nature_n of_o those_o kind_n for_o so_o we_o call_v outlandish_a kind_n spice_n not_o the_o appearance_n of_o their_o outward_a accident_n and_o in_o the_o roman_a law_n species_n a_o non_fw-la be_v the_o kind_n that_o be_v store_v up_o for_o man_n can_v live_v upon_o the_o outward_a accident_n of_o they_o therefore_o when_o s._n austin_n say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n visibili_fw-la elementorum_fw-la specie_fw-la &_o invisibili_fw-la d._n n._n j._n c._n carne_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la he_o mean_v that_o it_o consist_v of_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o element_n which_o be_v visible_a as_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n which_o be_v invisible_a again_o when_o s._n ambrose_n say_v that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o signify_v that_o abatement_n in_o the_o property_n of_o his_o word_n that_o require_v not_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o element_n as_o when_o s._n austin_n say_v in_o gratian_n de_fw-la consecratione_fw-la distinct_a ii_o can._n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la coelestibus_fw-la panis_fw-la qui_fw-la est_fw-la caro_fw-la christi_fw-la svo_fw-la modo_fw-la voco_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la cùm_fw-la reverà _fw-la sit_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la that_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n whereas_o it_o be_v indeed_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o abatement_n it_o be_v that_o s._n cyril_n afore_o catech._n mist_n iv_o the_o council_n of_o nicâ—a_n victor_n antioch_n in_o marci_n fourteen_o 22._o and_o theodoret_n dial._n iii_o signify_v when_o they_o will_v we_o not_o to_o consider_v the_o element_n but_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v for_o do_v he_o that_o will_v we_o not_o to_o consider_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n intend_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n there_o or_o that_o our_o interest_n lie_v not_o in_o they_o but_z in_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o â—ender_v we_o well_o and_o good_a so_o say_v origen_n afore_o the_o same_o abatement_n be_v signify_v evident_o by_o abundance_n of_o their_o say_n import_v they_o to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o type_n or_o antitype_n for_o type_n and_o antitype_n differ_v not_o but_o as_o relative_a and_o correlative_a that_o be_v figure_n symbol_n image_n similitude_n representation_n pattern_n pledge_n and_o riddle_n in_o fine_a as_o figure_n or_o sacrament_n of_o the_o same_o not_o as_o if_o they_o contain_v not_o the_o thing_n signify_v which_o i_o have_v already_o settle_v but_o because_o the_o heavenly_a grace_n hinder_v not_o nor_o destroy_v the_o earthly_a nature_n this_o language_n than_o be_v use_v by_o s._n gregory_n nazianzene_n orat._n xlii_o call_v the_o passeover_n a_o more_o obscure_a type_n of_o a_o type_n by_o ephrem_fw-la de_fw-la inscrutabili_fw-la naturâ_fw-la dei_fw-la by_o theodoret_n dial._n i._n &_o ii_o &_o iii_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o apostle_n v._n 13._o vi_o 29._o vii_o 26._o by_o s._n basils_n liturgy_n by_o gregory_n nazianzene_n again_o in_o gorgoniam_fw-la by_o eusebius_n de_fw-mi demonstrat_fw-la evang._n i._n 10._o v._o 3._o viii_o 1._o by_o s._n chrysostome_n in_o mat._n homil._n lxxxii_o by_o palladius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n chap._n vii_o viii_o ix_o by_o victor_n in_o marci_n fourteen_o by_o dionysius_n eccles_n hierarch_n cap._n iii_o by_o origen_n in_o mat._n hom._n xxxv_o by_o pope_n gelasius_n de_fw-fr duabus_fw-la naturis_fw-la christi_fw-la by_o s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la initiantur_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la cap._n ix_o de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la iu._n 4._o vi_o 1._o by_o tertulliane_n contra_fw-la marc._n iii_o 19_o iv_o 14_o 40._o by_o s._n austin_n contra_fw-la adimantum_fw-la cap._n xii_o in_o psalmum_fw-la iii_o epist_n clxiii_o de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la iii_o 4._o by_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la in_o africa_n pro_fw-la tribus_fw-la capitulis_fw-la ix_o ult_n and_o true_o the_o ancient_a christian_n when_o they_o make_v a_o scrâ—ple_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n when_o they_o be_v to_o fast_o lest_o they_o shall_v break_v their_o fast_n by_o receive_v it_o as_o we_o understand_v by_o tertullian_n the_o oratione_fw-la cap._n fourteen_o must_v needs_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o remain_v unless_o they_o think_v they_o can_v break_v their_o fast_n upon_o the_o accident_n of_o they_o nor_o will_v it_o have_v be_v a_o custom_n in_o some_o
consideration_n of_o their_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n represent_v sacrifice_v upon_o the_o cross_n make_v they_o proper_o no_o sacrifice_n in_o the_o former_a consideration_n be_v proper_o oblation_n let_v they_o be_v improper_o sacrifice_n for_o in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n te_fw-la igitur_fw-la clementissime_fw-la pater_fw-la per_fw-la jesum_fw-la christum_fw-la filium_fw-la tuum_fw-la dominum_fw-la nostrum_fw-la supplices_fw-la rogamus_fw-la ac_fw-la petimus_fw-la uti_fw-la accepta_fw-la habeas_fw-la ac_fw-la benedic_fw-la as_o hâ—c_fw-la dona_fw-la haec_fw-la munera_fw-la haec_fw-la sancta_fw-la sacrificia_fw-la illibata_fw-la we_o therefore_o humble_o beseech_v and_o desire_v thou_o most_o merciful_a father_n through_o jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n to_o accept_v and_o bless_v these_o gift_n these_o present_n these_o holy_a unstained_a sacrifice_n and_o not_o only_o here_o before_o the_o consecration_n but_o just_a before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o communion_n per_fw-la christum_fw-la dominum_fw-la nostrum_fw-la per_fw-la quem_fw-la haec_fw-la omne_fw-la semper_fw-la domine_fw-la bona_fw-la creas_fw-la sanctificas_fw-la vivificas_fw-la benedicis_fw-la &_o praestas_fw-la nobis_fw-la through_o christ_n our_o lord_n through_o who_o thou_o o_o lord_n always_o creat_a sanctifie_v quickene_a and_o furnishe_v we_o with_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n the_o repetition_n of_o which_o consideration_n show_v that_o they_o be_v present_v to_o god_n to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v the_o eucharist_n as_o oblation_n out_o of_o believer_n good_n according_a to_o the_o form_n use_v in_o divers_a greek_a liturgy_n from_o the_o word_n of_o david_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o give_v thou_o thire_n own_o of_o thy_o own_o but_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o for_o you_o will_v any_o man_n of_o sense_n understand_v that_o be_v now_o by_o that_o which_o here_o i_o do_v offer_v up_o to_o god_n for_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n as_o pour_v forth_o or_o rather_o this_o be_v that_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v give_v to_o be_v crucify_v and_o pour_v forth_o for_o you_o short_o upon_o the_o cross_n let_v it_o therefore_o have_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o consecration_n be_v past_a it_o shall_v have_v that_o nature_n improper_o so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n though_o true_o so_o long_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o empty_a of_o that_o which_o it_o signify_v and_o accord_v to_o this_o truth_n true_a altar_n they_o be_v true_a temple_n true_a sacrifice_n though_o improper_o where_o and_o by_o who_o it_o be_v minister_v but_o i_o will_v not_o therefore_o grant_v that_o this_o sacrifice_a that_o be_v this_o consecrate_v the_o element_n into_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v a_o action_n do_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n though_o they_o be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o reherse_v of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o reherse_v of_o christ_n word_n be_v not_o a_o act_n do_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n nor_o do_v i_o take_v upon_o i_o his_o person_n who_o word_n i_o recite_v and_o i_o have_v show_v that_o the_o consecration_n be_v do_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n immediate_o though_o these_o prayer_n be_v make_v in_o virtue_n of_o christ_n order_n command_v to_o do_v what_o he_o do_v and_o thereby_o promise_v that_o the_o element_n shall_v become_v that_o which_o he_o say_v those_o which_o he_o consecrate_v be_v as_o for_o the_o other_o opinion_n which_o i_o be_o not_o to_o be_v the_o more_o in_o love_n with_o because_o i_o be_o not_o satisfy_v with_o this_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o element_n be_v offer_v thrice_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o first_o be_v that_o offering_n which_o i_o rehearse_v last_o beginning_n te_fw-la igitur_fw-la going_z before_o the_o consecration_n as_o â—â—_o agree_v the_o second_o be_v that_o which_o this_o opinion_n intend_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v pass_v by_o reherse_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n but_o my_o opinion_n allow_v not_o this_o for_o i_o conceive_v the_o consecration_n be_v yet_o in_o do_v till_o that_o prayer_n be_v past_a ut_fw-la quotquot_fw-la ex_fw-la hâc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la sacrosanctum_a silij_fw-la tui_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la sumpserimus_fw-la omni_fw-la benedictione_n coelesti_fw-la &_o gratiâ_fw-la repleamur_fw-la that_o as_o many_o of_o we_o as_o shall_v have_v receive_v the_o holy_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o son_n by_o this_o communion_n of_o the_o altar_n may_v be_v fill_v with_o every_o heavenly_a blessing_n and_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o late_a of_o the_o two_o in_o which_o i_o conceive_v the_o consecration_n to_o consist_v as_o in_o all_o other_o liturgy_n in_o something_o correspondent_a to_o it_o and_o true_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o second_o offering_n do_v bear_v that_o the_o element_n be_v by_o it_o offer_v to_o god_n not_o as_o consecrate_v but_o as_o to_o be_v consecrate_v suppose_v the_o blessing_n of_o they_o to_o be_v the_o consecrate_v of_o they_o as_o i_o prove_v afore_o therefore_o the_o offering_n and_o the_o present_n of_o they_o to_o god_n as_o consecrate_v be_v that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o prayer_n which_o follow_v memento_n domine_fw-la famulorum_fw-la famularumque_fw-la tuarum_fw-la and_o nobis_fw-la quoque_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la famulis_fw-la tuis_fw-la whereby_o the_o several_a estate_n of_o christ_n church_n be_v recommend_v to_o god_n in_o virtue_n and_o consideration_n of_o christ_n passion_n here_o represent_v and_o commemorate_a not_o that_o i_o intend_v here_o to_o justify_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a which_o this_o contain_v but_o because_o refer_v that_o to_o consideration_n in_o due_a time_n all_o liturgy_n have_v a_o place_n where_o according_a to_o s._n paul_n intercession_n be_v make_v for_o all_o state_n of_o christ_n church_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n cross_n represent_v by_o this_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o intercession_n be_v proper_o the_o offer_v up_o of_o the_o the_o say_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n for_o their_o necessity_n and_o therefore_o this_o opinion_n say_v well_o that_o the_o consecration_n exhibit_v only_o the_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v up_o to_o god_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o by_o the_o prayer_n which_o desire_v the_o blessing_n of_o the_o element_n wherein_o the_o consecate_a of_o they_o be_v contain_v which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o elevation_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n but_o by_o those_o prayer_n whereby_o the_o effect_n of_o christ_n cross_n be_v pray_v for_o in_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n according_a to_o which_o opinion_n the_o consecrate_v of_o the_o element_n will_v be_v the_o sacrifice_a of_o christ_n no_o further_o than_o as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v thereby_o represent_v as_o sacrifice_v but_o there_o will_v be_v no_o further_o cause_n of_o complaint_n in_o this_o than_o there_o be_v cause_n to_o complain_v that_o there_o be_v not_o such_o ground_n for_o division_n as_o the_o party_n will_v have_v for_o though_o there_o be_v only_o a_o general_a reason_n of_o offering_n no_o particular_a consideration_n of_o destroy_v see_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n offer_v either_o the_o element_n to_o be_v consecrate_v or_o the_o consideration_n of_o christ_n cross_n represent_v to_o render_v god_n propitious_a to_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v the_o consecrate_a element_n no_o less_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n cross_n than_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o they_o will_v allow_v though_o in_o order_n to_o that_o evangelical_n banquet_n upon_o they_o at_o which_o and_o by_o which_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n be_v renew_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v make_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n in_o this_o regard_n i_o must_v not_o count_v the_o make_n of_o it_o one_o offensive_a i_o say_v then_o that_o have_v prove_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o production_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n crucify_v or_o the_o cause_v of_o they_o to_o be_v mystical_o present_a in_o the_o element_n thereof_o as_o in_o a_o sacrament_n represent_v they_o separate_v by_o the_o crucify_a of_o christ_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v necessary_o propitiatory_a and_o impetratory_n both_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n as_o that_o which_o represent_v be_v true_o say_v to_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o it_o represent_v be_v also_o both_o propitiatory_a and_o impetratory_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o it_o whereby_o it_o become_v the_o
incursion_n of_o satan_n upon_o such_o person_n then_o visible_a and_o so_o i_o understand_v it_o afore_o but_o i_o must_v not_o therefore_o omit_v that_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n which_o the_o ancient_a church_n frequen_v understand_v this_o destruction_n to_o be_v the_o mortification_n of_o the_o flesh_n by_o work_n of_o penance_n for_o this_o be_v that_o sense_n which_o tertullian_n than_o a_o montanist_a labour_n to_o confute_v but_o origen_n in_o levit._n hom._n xxiv_o pacianus_n paraenesi_fw-la ad_fw-la paenitenâ—iam_fw-la s._n basil_n ad_fw-la aâ—philochium_n c._n vii_o s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr paenitentià _fw-la i._o 12._o s._n austin_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o operibus_fw-la cap._n xxvi_o suppose_v and_o use_v neither_o be_v it_o any_o way_n inconsequent_a that_o the_o excommunicate_a believe_v themselves_o to_o come_v thereby_o under_o the_o power_n of_o satan_n shall_v betake_v themselves_o to_o those_o demonstration_n of_o humiliation_n and_o mortification_n whereby_o the_o church_n may_v be_v move_v to_o admit_v they_o to_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o reconcilement_n and_o in_o this_o there_o be_v more_o than_o preach_v the_o gospel_n or_o take_v away_o offence_n there_o be_v authority_n oblige_v to_o use_v the_o cure_n and_o grant_v reconciliation_n upon_o the_o same_o again_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o they_o again_o 2_o cor._n xii_o 20._o 21._o i_o be_o afraid_a lest_o when_o i_o come_v i_o find_v you_o not_o such_o as_o i_o will_v and_o be_v find_v of_o you_o such_o as_o you_o will_v not_o lest_o there_o be_v strife_n envy_n animosity_n convention_n backbiting_n whisporing_n inflasion_n commotion_n lest_o when_o i_o come_v to_o you_o again_o god_n humble_v i_o in_o regard_n of_o you_o and_o i_o mourn_v for_o many_o that_o have_v sin_v afore_o and_o have_v not_o repent_v of_o the_o uncleanness_n and_o whoredom_n and_o wantonness_n which_o they_o have_v do_v how_o shall_v s._n paul_n be_v humble_v in_o regard_n of_o or_o mourn_v for_o many_o of_o they_o but_z in_o regard_n of_o the_o necessity_n which_o he_o fear_v to_o find_v of_o put_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n or_o to_o penance_n in_o case_n they_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o by_o appearance_n and_o demonstration_n of_o their_o repentance_n s._n paul_n be_v to_o be_v move_v not_o to_o do_v this_o be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o this_o be_v the_o mean_n which_o he_o employ_v to_o procure_v repentance_n and_o assure_v pardon_n by_o discharge_v they_o of_o it_o i_o do_v here_o repetâ—_fw-it that_o which_o i_o say_v afore_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n intent_n heb._n vi_o 4._o 5_o 6._o x._o 26_o 27._o xii_o 15._o 16_o 17._o to_o deter_v they_o from_o fall_v away_o from_o christianity_n to_o judaisme_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n from_o the_o jew_n by_o put_v they_o out_o of_o hope_n of_o be_v readmit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o pronounce_v sentence_n of_o damnation_n against_o they_o but_o as_o demonstrate_v it_o so_o difficult_a to_o be_v presume_v upon_o in_o behalf_n of_o he_o that_o have_v once_o violate_v the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o become_v the_o warrant_n for_o it_o if_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o those_o who_o interest_n in_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n warrant_v not_o then_o the_o warrant_n of_o the_o church_n either_o in_o pronounce_v sentence_n of_o absolution_n formal_o or_o in_o admit_v real_o unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n proceed_v oâ—_n ought_v to_o proceed_v upon_o supposition_n of_o that_o disposition_n which_o qualify_v for_o pardon_n wrought_v in_o the_o penitent_a by_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n i_o have_v further_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o joh._n v._o 16._o 17._o if_o a_o man_n see_v his_o brother_n sin_n a_o sin_n â—â—t_n to_o death_n he_o shall_v pray_v and_o life_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o they_o that_o sin_n not_o to_o death_n there_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o death_n i_o say_v not_o that_o you_o pray_v for_o it_o all_o unrighteousness_n be_v sin_n but_o there_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o death_n for_o see_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o pray_v for_o all_o sinner_n be_v they_o never_o so_o great_a enemy_n to_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v that_o absolute_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o sin_n to_o death_n but_o that_o as_o he_o forbid_v not_o so_o he_o oblige_v not_o the_o church_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o sin_n unto_o death_n those_o prayer_n which_o tend_v to_o reconcile_v the_o sinner_n to_o the_o church_n upon_o supposition_n and_o for_o a_o warrant_n of_o the_o reconcilement_n thereof_o with_o god_n if_o this_o seem_v not_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o word_n because_o s._n john_n seem_v to_o speak_v to_o particular_a person_n and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o say_v if_o any_o man_n see_v lâ—t_v he_o ask_v let_v he_o consider_v the_o word_n of_o another_o apostle_n james_n v._n 14._o 15_o 16_o for_o when_o he_o promise_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v call_v for_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o pray_v over_o he_o add_v immediate_o confessâ—_n your_o sin_n to_o one_o another_o and_o pray_v for_o one_o another_o that_o you_o may_v be_v heal_v it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o make_v good_a a_o reason_n why_o this_o admonition_n follow_v upon_o that_o which_o go_v before_o why_o the_o apostle_n have_v take_v order_n for_o the_o cure_n of_o their_o sin_n who_o be_v here_o order_v to_o send_v for_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n proceed_v to_o say_v confess_v your_o sin_n to_o one_o another_o namely_o because_o the_o way_n of_o cure_v sin_n be_v the_o â—ame_n when_o a_o man_n confess_v his_o sin_n to_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v a_o private_a christian_n and_o when_o hâ—_n submit_v it_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o here_o the_o apostle_n make_v the_o mean_n of_o obtain_v pardon_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o who_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n rest_v â—o_o there_o in_o the_o prayer_n of_o one_o christian_n for_o another_o that_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o he_o and_o hereupon_o it_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v presume_v both_o that_o the_o apostle_n mean_v that_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n impose_v upon_o he_o that_o course_n of_o câ—re_n which_o his_o sin_n require_v in_o case_n he_o survive_v and_o also_o that_o a_o private_a christian_a by_o his_o advice_n reduce_v his_o brother_n to_o use_v the_o same_o mean_n otherwise_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o declare_v his_o sin_n see_v he_o may_v be_v pray_v for_o at_o large_a without_o declare_v the_o same_o it_o be_v therefore_o no_o marvel_n that_o the_o word_n of_o s._n john_n manifest_o concern_v particular_a christian_n shall_v extend_v to_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o public_a office_n thereof_o for_o though_o in_o the_o beginning_n when_o he_o say_v if_o a_o man_n see_v his_o brother_n sin_n a_o sin_n not_o to_o death_n he_o address_v only_o to_o particular_a christian_n yet_o the_o â—nd_n there_o be_v a_o sin_n unto_o death_n i_o say_v not_o that_o you_o pray_v for_o it_o manifest_o address_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n imply_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v acquaint_v therewith_o by_o he_o that_o see_v this_o if_o the_o case_n require_v it_o whereupon_o s._n paul_n thus_o exhort_v gal._n vi_o 1._o brethren_n if_o a_o man_n be_v overtake_v in_o any_o transgression_n you_o that_o be_v spiritual_a restore_v such_o a_o one_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o meekness_n consider_v yourselves_o lest_o you_o also_o be_v tempt_v here_o the_o title_n of_o spiritual_a may_v extend_v to_o particular_a christian_n but_o there_o be_v a_o presumption_n concern_v public_a person_n in_o the_o church_n that_o they_o be_v such_o because_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v such_o which_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v make_v public_a person_n in_o the_o church_n now_o when_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o brethren_n in_o general_a to_o do_v this_o he_o show_v that_o it_o may_v concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a christians_n but_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o meekness_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o intent_n of_o his_o speech_n concern_v those_o penance_n which_o be_v impose_v upon_o sinner_n for_o trial_n of_o their_o convesion_n in_o which_o he_o require_v that_o meekness_n which_o the_o consideration_n of_o a_o man_n own_o meekness_n recommend_v and_o therefore_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v teach_v by_o s._n james_n by_o and_o by_o after_o the_o word_n afore_o quote_v james_n v._n 19_o 20._o
lxiii_o if_o a_o clergyman_n know_v that_o his_o wife_n have_v commit_v adultery_n dismiss_v she_o not_o lxv_o sodomite_n lxxi_o if_o a_o woman_n forsake_v a_o adulterer_n who_o she_o have_v marry_v afore_o marry_v another_o lxxii_o if_o a_o christian_a be_v slay_v or_o confiscate_v upon_o the_o information_n of_o a_o christian_a lxxiii_o if_o a_o man_n accuse_v a_o clergyman_n to_o wit_n criminal_o as_o a_o subject_a a_o subject_n before_o secular_a power_n of_o a_o crime_n which_o he_o can_v prove_v lxxv_o we_o see_v by_o these_o very_a particular_n a_o abatement_n of_o that_o which_o tertullian_n stand_v upon_o that_o no_o adultery_n shall_v ever_o be_v restore_v to_o communion_n again_o for_o here_o penance_n be_v allow_v adultery_n the_o first_o time_n by_o the_o vii_o and_o she_o that_o leave_v her_o husband_n and_o marye_v another_o be_v allow_v the_o communion_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n as_o also_o after_o her_o first_o husband_n be_v dead_a by_o the_o ix_o and_o so_o be_v virgin_n that_o turn_v whore_n if_o afterward_o they_o repent_v and_o abstain_v before_o death_n by_o the_o xiii_o so_o for_o murder_n a_o christian_a woman_n that_o kill_v her_o maid_n be_v admit_v to_o penance_n by_o the_o v._o and_o a_o catechumena_n that_o be_v a_o woman_n profess_v christianity_n before_o baptism_n that_o kill_v the_o child_n conceive_v of_o adultery_n by_o the_o lxviii_o so_o in_o idolatry_n those_o who_o only_o wear_v such_o a_o crown_n as_o those_o that_o sacrifice_a do_v wear_v but_o sacrifice_v not_o nor_o be_v at_o the_o charge_n of_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o lv._o and_o true_o that_o vii_o canon_n which_o allow_v penance_n upon_o adultery_n only_o the_o first_o time_n but_o refuse_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o second_o time_n even_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n be_v manifest_o more_o severe_a than_o that_o rule_n which_o divers_a of_o the_o father_n origen_n in_o levit._n xxv_o hom._n xv._o s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr paenit_fw-la ii_o 10._o 11._o s._n augustine_n epist_n liii_o liv._o hanil_n l._n do_v mention_n as_o in_o force_n and_o use_v at_o their_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o penance_n can_v be_v do_v the_o second_o time_n for_o though_o a_o man_n be_v not_o readmit_v to_o communion_n by_o penance_n upon_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o or_o a_o more_o grievous_a crime_n the_o second_o time_n yet_o may_v be_v allow_v the_o communion_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n just_o as_o s._n ambrose_n ad_fw-la virginâ—â—_n lapsam_fw-la cap._n viii_o censure_v she_o to_o do_v penance_n till_o death_n innocent_a i._n pope_n epist_n ii_o express_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v do_v in_o consideration_n of_o the_o time_n because_o if_o man_n be_v light_o admit_v after_o have_v fall_v in_o persecution_n who_o will_v hazard_v life_n for_o the_o profession_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o that_o afterward_o either_o the_o church_n must_v be_v novatians_n or_o grant_v penance_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o true_o the_o breach_n which_o the_o novatian_o make_v must_v needs_o oblige_v the_o church_n to_o readmit_v unto_o communion_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v oblige_v to_o be_v strict_a when_o there_o be_v fear_n of_o persecution_n lest_o all_o shall_v fall_v away_o then_o be_v it_o oblige_v to_o abate_v when_o many_o be_v fall_v away_o that_o the_o body_n thereof_o may_v be_v recover_v and_o restore_v and_o the_o word_n of_o innocent_a that_o follow_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v how_o much_o the_o church_n then_o presume_v upon_o that_o penance_n that_o absolution_n that_o communion_n which_o a_o man_n be_v admit_v to_o upon_o confession_n of_o sin_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n for_o he_o say_v tribuetur_fw-la ergo_fw-la cum_fw-la poenitentiâ_fw-la extrema_fw-la communio_fw-la the_o last_o communion_n therefore_o shall_v be_v allow_v with_o penance_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o canon_n which_o gratiane_n have_v compile_v xxvi_o quaest_n vi_o vii_o viii_o &_o quaest_n vii_o cap_n i._o that_o when_o a_o man_n be_v admit_v to_o penance_n upon_o confession_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n the_o communion_n be_v give_v he_o provisional_o as_o well_o to_o obtain_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o strengthen_v he_o in_o that_o exigent_n as_o for_o the_o quiet_a of_o his_o conscience_n but_o nevertheless_o he_o stand_v bind_v over_o to_o perform_v the_o penance_n which_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v enjoin_v in_o case_n he_o recover_v and_o therefore_o when_o pope_n celestine_n i_o epist_n i._o invaye_v against_o those_o who_o refuse_v absolution_n and_o the_o communion_n in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o leo_n i._o pope_n epist_n lix_n order_n that_o they_o be_v reconcile_v by_o give_v they_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o understand_v this_o penance_n to_o be_v enjoin_v in_o that_o case_n because_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n require_v it_o and_o this_o serve_v to_o void_a the_o doubt_n that_o may_v be_v make_v what_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n can_v have_v to_o do_v in_o the_o remit_v of_o sin_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v confess_v which_o serve_v to_o loose_v sin_n no_o further_o than_o they_o serve_v to_o procure_v and_o to_o create_v that_o disposition_n which_o qualify_v for_o forgiveness_n you_o see_v afore_o in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o difficulty_n the_o ancient_a church_n make_v in_o warrant_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o that_o repent_v upon_o their_o death_n bed_n though_o they_o proceed_v to_o submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o sin_n to_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n for_o their_o absolution_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n at_o their_o departure_n and_o though_o gennadius_n de_fw-fr dogmatibus_fw-la eccles_n cap._n lxxx_o say_v free_o that_o he_o be_v a_o novation_n and_o not_o a_o christian_a that_o presume_v not_o faithful_o of_o god_n merciful_a purpose_n to_o save_v that_o which_o be_v lose_v even_o in_o he_o that_o depart_v upon_o confess_v his_o sin_n yet_o still_o this_o be_v but_o a_o presumption_n of_o what_o may_v be_v not_o a_o warrant_n of_o what_o be_v which_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n regular_o use_v promise_n otherwise_o what_o will_v gennadius_n say_v to_o the_o great_a council_n of_o arles_n under_o constantine_n which_o deny_v absolution_n in_o that_o case_n can._n i._n as_o you_o see_v the_o eliberitane_n canon_n do_v true_a it_o be_v which_o s._n cyprian_n say_v nunquam_fw-la sera_fw-it est_fw-la poenitentia_fw-la si_fw-la sit_fw-la vera_fw-la repentance_n be_v never_o late_a if_o it_o be_v true_a but_o who_o will_v maintain_v that_o to_o be_v true_a which_o the_o terror_n of_o death_n and_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n may_v rack_v out_o of_o he_o in_o who_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o goodness_n have_v not_o form_v that_o resolution_n of_o maintain_v his_o profess_a christianity_n which_o make_v god_n the_o end_n of_o all_o his_o action_n when_o as_o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o such_o a_o case_n by_o common_a experience_n may_v be_v impute_v to_o a_o true_a ground_a desire_n of_o avoid_v punishment_n for_o his_o own_o sake_n with_o a_o superficial_a desire_n of_o do_v well_o for_o god_n sake_n though_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o may_v be_v presume_v that_o such_o a_o one_o be_v not_o first_o move_v with_o dislike_n of_o his_o sin_n when_o first_o he_o submit_v it_o to_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n but_o have_v first_o do_v many_o such_o act_n of_o sincere_a contrition_n as_o his_o own_o judgement_n direct_v he_o to_o for_o the_o gain_n of_o god_n grace_n and_o at_o length_n to_o give_v himself_o further_o satisfaction_n resolve_v to_o humble_v himself_o not_o only_o to_o the_o declare_v of_o his_o own_o shame_n but_o to_o the_o undergo_n of_o that_o penance_n upon_o performance_n whereof_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n also_o warrant_v his_o forgiveness_n between_o these_o contrary_a presumption_n the_o primitive_a severity_n of_o the_o church_n it_o appear_v refuse_v absolution_n and_o the_o communion_n even_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n to_o some_o of_o the_o most_o grievous_a sin_n which_o afterward_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v abate_v not_o proclaim_v despair_n to_o any_o sinner_n but_o to_o oblige_v he_o not_o light_o to_o presume_v upon_o pardon_n of_o that_o sin_n which_o the_o church_n can_v never_o presume_v that_o a_o man_n can_v repent_v he_o of_o enough_o for_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o appear_v what_o inconvenience_n the_o grant_n of_o reconcilement_n to_o all_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n may_v produce_v if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o bind_v over_o to_o penance_n he_o that_o escape_v be_v not_o understand_v namely_o to_o give_v man_n cause_n to_o presume_v of_o pardon_n by_o the_o church_n when_o the_o key_n thereof_o can_v have_v their_o operation_n in_o produce_v the_o disposition_n that_o be_v requisite_a and_o thus_o the_o primitive_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n
in_o the_o judgement_n of_o many_o that_o think_v themselves_o the_o most_o refine_a christian_n that_o they_o allow_v it_o not_o that_o common_a sense_n in_o manage_v the_o business_n of_o christianity_n which_o they_o must_v needs_o allow_v jew_n pagan_n mahometan_n in_o faithful_o serve_v their_o own_o faithless_a supposition_n and_o which_o all_o experience_n show_v we_o that_o it_o serve_v all_o mankind_n to_o what_o purpose_n soever_o it_o be_v employ_v and_o that_o notwithstanding_o so_o great_a a_o trial_n of_o it_o as_o the_o govern_n of_o so_o great_a a_o body_n as_o the_o church_n be_v in_o unity_n so_o far_o and_o so_o long_o as_o this_o unity_n have_v prevail_v it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o the_o church_n so_o use_v they_o which_o suppose_v the_o premise_n it_o will_v be_v as_o easy_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o i_o to_o give_v and_o that_o more_o sufficient_a if_o i_o mistake_v not_o then_o can_v possible_o be_v give_v not_o suppose_v the_o same_o for_o if_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o general_a judgement_n and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v if_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a triniâ—y_n consist_v in_o the_o word_n or_o wisdom_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n if_o the_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a service_n of_o god_n in_o truth_n of_o heart_n be_v more_o clear_o open_v in_o they_o by_o the_o work_n of_o providence_n dispense_n the_o effect_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o occurrence_n of_o time_n then_o in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n themselves_o which_o i_o have_v show_v both_o that_o so_o it_o be_v and_o why_o so_o it_o be_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n then_o i_o suppose_v there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n why_o those_o who_o admit_v the_o old_a testament_n to_o be_v make_v for_o common_a edification_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v not_o put_v any_o question_n concern_v those_o scripture_n those_o new_a light_n among_o we_o who_o do_v not_o allow_v the_o psalter_n to_o be_v pertinent_o and_o reasonable_o employ_v for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o occasion_n as_o the_o church_n have_v always_o employ_v it_o may_v assure_v we_o that_o they_o understand_v not_o why_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n because_o they_o understand_v not_o the_o correspondence_n between_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n consist_v there_o may_v be_v offence_n take_v at_o divers_a thing_n in_o these_o scripture_n i_o deny_v not_o but_o there_o may_v be_v offence_n take_v in_o like_a manner_n at_o divers_a thing_n in_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o humility_n of_o christian_n require_v they_o edify_v themselves_o in_o that_o which_o they_o understand_v in_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o our_o common_a christianity_n in_o the_o rest_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o their_o superior_n the_o church_n understand_v well_o enough_o this_o difference_n and_o this_o correspondence_n to_o be_v discover_v by_o these_o writing_n as_o the_o time_n require_v when_o it_o appoint_v learner_n to_o read_v they_o and_o though_o i_o stand_v not_o upon_o term_n yet_o i_o conceive_v they_o be_v more_o proper_o call_v ecclesiastical_a because_o the_o church_n have_v employ_v they_o to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n then_o apocryphal_a according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o that_o word_n in_o the_o church_n to_o signify_v such_o writing_n as_o the_o church_n suspect_v and_o therefore_o allow_v not_o to_o be_v read_v whither_o in_o public_a or_o in_o private_a whereupon_o i_o conceive_v also_o that_o the_o term_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n have_v and_o aught_o to_o have_v two_o sense_n one_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o jew_n canon_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n another_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n for_o see_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o synagogue_n be_v perfect_a evidence_n what_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o inspire_v by_o god_n the_o word_n canon_n in_o that_o case_n may_v well_o signify_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n or_o manner_n but_o because_o the_o church_n can_v pretend_v to_o create_v that_o evidence_n original_o but_o only_o to_o transmit_v what_o she_o receive_v from_o the_o synagogue_n pretend_v nevertheless_o to_o give_v a_o rule_n what_o shall_v be_v read_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n the_o word_n canon_n therefore_o in_o that_o case_n will_v signify_v only_o the_o list_n or_o catalogue_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n appoint_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o reconcile_v the_o diverse_a account_n extant_a in_o several_a record_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xxiii_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n prescribe_v by_o tradition_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o lord_n prayer_n prescribe_v in_o all_o service_n the_o matter_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n necessary_a to_o be_v prescribe_v the_o same_o reason_n hold_v in_o the_o form_n of_o other_o office_n in_o the_o next_o place_n i_o do_v maintain_v that_o the_o order_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o prayer_n which_o it_o be_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n solemnize_v with_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n prescribe_v the_o church_n by_o unwritten_a custom_n that_o be_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n contain_v though_o not_o so_o many_o word_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o use_v more_o or_o less_o for_o these_o be_v always_o occasion_n for_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n emergent_a which_o must_v be_v intimate_v in_o few_o or_o more_o word_n in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o it_o yet_o the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o it_o together_o with_o the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o which_o it_o be_v offer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o which_o the_o church_n be_v and_o be_v to_o pray_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o as_o hope_v to_o obtain_v they_o by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o it_o represent_v as_o receive_v from_o the_o beginning_n be_v every_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o same_o this_o i_o infer_v from_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o book_n afore_o quote_v of_o those_o text_n of_o s._n paul_n where_o those_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v consecrate_v with_o be_v call_v eucharistia_n or_o thanksgiving_n if_o not_o rather_o the_o thanksgiving_n because_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o thanksgiving_n well_o know_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o that_o name_n from_o whence_o the_o sacrament_n â—o_o consecrate_v be_v also_o so_o call_v from_o the_o time_n that_o our_o lord_n hâ—ing_v bless_v or_o give_v thanks_o to_o the_o father_n over_o the_o element_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o order_n be_v give_v that_o at_o the_o celebration_n thereof_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o people_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 25._o 26._o 1_o tiâ—â—_n ii_o 1-8_a together_o with_o those_o passage_n of_o primitive_a antiquity_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v there_o that_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n use_v and_o know_v general_o in_o the_o church_n be_v call_v eucharistia_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o intercede_v for_o all_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o reduce_n of_o unbeliever_n to_o the_o same_o be_v and_o have_v be_v take_v up_o and_o ever_o frequent_v by_o the_o church_n in_o obedience_n to_o and_o prosecution_n of_o the_o say_a precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o observation_n may_v perhaps_o be_v think_v too_o obscure_a evidence_n â—o_o bring_v to_o light_v a_o point_n of_o this_o consequence_n be_v it_o not_o justify_v by_o all_o that_o i_o produce_v afore_o to_o show_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o celebrate_v it_o upon_o the_o faith_n of_o our_o lord_n institution_n and_o promise_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o prayer_n tend_v to_o a_o certain_a purpose_n that_o the_o element_n may_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o convey_v his_o spirit_n to_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o with_o live_a faith_n the_o consecration_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o they_o require_v that_o the_o form_n of_o they_o be_v prescript_n and_o certain_a though_o not_o in_o number_n of_o word_n yet_o in_o sense_n in_o tent_n and_o substance_n and_o this_o by_o the_o evidence_n there_o produce_v may_v appear_v to_o have_v be_v maintain_v from_o the_o beginning_n by_o tradition_n in_o
which_o our_o first_o parent_n lose_v by_o rebel_a against_o god_n they_o can_v not_o use_v so_o fit_a a_o term_n to_o express_v the_o rest_n and_o happiness_n of_o bless_a spirit_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v as_o by_o call_v the_o place_n of_o it_o paradise_n but_o that_o the_o place_n of_o this_o rest_n be_v the_o three_o heaven_n before_o the_o sit_v down_o of_o our_o lord_n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n i_o be_o yet_o to_o learn_v that_o there_o be_v any_o syllable_n or_o tittle_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o people_n of_o god_n understand_v at_o such_o time_n as_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o parable_n so_o that_o there_o can_v possible_o be_v no_o reasonable_a presumption_n that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o use_v not_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o body_n which_o go_v to_o corruption_n in_o the_o grave_n but_o to_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n shall_v signify_v the_o same_o with_o gehenna_n in_o opposition_n to_o abraham_n bosom_n neither_o the_o original_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n nor_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o parable_n nor_o any_o opinion_n receive_v then_o among_o god_n people_n so_o limit_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o but_o that_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n shall_v signify_v the_o place_n of_o rest_n which_o god_n have_v appoint_v for_o the_o righteous_a the_o reason_n be_v plain_a the_o hospitality_n of_o abraham_n be_v renown_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o happiness_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v be_v usual_o represent_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n at_o that_o time_n under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o feast_n whereof_o abraham_n be_v make_v the_o master_n when_o his_o bosom_n be_v make_v the_o place_n to_o receive_v and_o refresh_v lazarus_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o reason_n why_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n and_o paradise_n shall_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o state_n or_o the_o same_o place_n to_o the_o apprehension_n of_o god_n people_n at_o that_o time_n but_o there_o be_v also_o no_o reason_n why_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o parable_n shall_v not_o extend_v to_o comprehend_v both_o gehenna_n and_o paradise_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o to_o who_o our_o lord_n address_v this_o parable_n for_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o way_n necessary_a when_o the_o good_a thief_n pray_v lord_n remember_v i_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n and_o our_o lord_n answer_v to_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n luke_n xxiii_o 42_o 43._o that_o paradise_n shall_v here_o be_v understand_v to_o signify_v the_o three_o heaven_n the_o way_n into_o which_o be_v not_o yet_o lay_v open_a stand_v the_o first_o tabernacle_n say_v the_o apostle_n ebr._n ix_o 8._o and_o again_o which_o new_a and_o live_a way_n our_o lord_n jesus_n have_v dedicate_v or_o hansele_v for_o we_o through_o the_o veil_n that_o be_v his_o flesh_n unless_o we_o abuse_v ourselves_o with_o a_o imagination_n that_o word_n can_v signify_v thing_n which_o can_v not_o be_v aprehend_v on_o it_o of_o they_o by_o those_o to_o who_o they_o be_v say_v for_o as_o for_o s._n paul_n who_o be_v ravish_v into_o the_o three_o heaven_n that_o be_v into_o paradise_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 3_o 4._o i_o conceive_v i_o need_v not_o insist_v upon_o a_o exception_n which_o there_o be_v no_o issue_n to_o try_v to_o wit_n that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o several_a rapture_n one_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n the_o other_o into_o paradise_n for_o to_o speak_v free_o it_o seem_v no_o more_o than_o reason_n to_o grant_v that_o s._n paul_n be_v ravish_v to_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n but_o i_o must_v needs_o insist_v that_o the_o word_n paradise_n can_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o s._n paul_n after_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o to_o the_o hearer_n of_o our_o lord_n afore_o it_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o same_o s._n paul_n have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n phi._n i._n 23._o whether_o they_o do_v confine_v the_o spirit_n of_o s._n paul_n depart_v to_o the_o place_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n bodily_a presence_n in_o the_o three_o heaven_n i_o will_v not_o conclude_v till_o i_o have_v consider_v more_o of_o those_o scripture_n which_o may_v concern_v the_o same_o purpose_n and_o indeed_o the_o apocalypse_n as_o it_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n so_o seem_v to_o declare_v more_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o it_o before_o have_v do_v for_o when_o upon_o the_o open_n of_o the_o five_o seal_n apoc._n vi_o 9_o 10_o 11._o the_o soul_n of_o martyr_n have_v demand_v vengeance_n upon_o their_o persecutor_n be_v clothe_v with_o long_a white_a robe_n and_o bid_v to_o expect_v the_o fulfil_n of_o their_o number_n and_o after_o that_o the_o cxlium_o of_o the_o xii_o tribe_n that_o be_v to_o be_v preserve_v from_o the_o say_a vengeance_n be_v seal_v it_o follow_v apoc._n vii_o 9_o 14._o after_o that_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o great_a multitude_n who_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o every_o nation_n and_o tribe_n and_o people_n and_o language_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n and_o clothe_v in_o long_o white_a robe_n with_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o to_o show_v who_o they_o be_v these_o be_v they_o who_o come_v out_o of_o the_o great_a tribulation_n and_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n and_o have_v blanch_v their_o robe_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n therefore_o they_o be_v before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o day_n and_o night_n in_o his_o temple_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n overshadow_v they_o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n nor_o thirst_n nor_o shall_v the_o sun_n fall_v on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n for_o the_o lamb_n that_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o thorn_n feed_v they_o and_o guidâ—th_v they_o to_o live_a well_n of_o water_n and_o god_n wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n here_o you_o have_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n over_o shadow_a by_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n who_o wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n and_o again_o apoc._n fourteen_o 15_a where_o the_o cxlium_o that_o be_v seal_v appear_v again_o upon_o mount_n zion_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o harper_n be_v hear_v sing_v to_o their_o harp_n a_o new_a song_n before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o elder_n which_o no_o man_n but_o the_o seal_v can_v learn_v it_o follow_v these_o be_v they_o that_o have_v not_o be_v defile_v with_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v virgin_n these_o be_v they_o that_o follow_v the_o lamb_n whithersoever_o he_o go_v these_o be_v redeem_v from_o among_o man_n as_o first_o fruit_n to_o god_n and_o to_o the_o lamb_n nor_o be_v any_o deceit_n find_v in_o their_o mouth_n for_o they_o be_v unspotted_a before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n here_o cxlium_o appear_v upon_o mount_n zion_n hear_v only_o the_o song_n which_o the_o harper_n sing_v to_o their_o harp_n and_o therefore_o those_o that_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n that_o follow_v the_o lamb_n whithersoever_o he_o go_v that_o be_v unspotted_a before_o the_o thâ—one_n of_o god_n be_v the_o harper_n not_o those_o that_o be_v seal_v the_o same_o martyr_n soul_n that_o appear_v before_o in_o long_o white_a robe_n with_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n now_o appear_v sing_v the_o song_n of_o triumph_n to_o their_o harp_n for_o so_o it_o follow_v v._o 13._o after_o denounce_v the_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o vengeance_n of_o god_n upon_o those_o that_o worship_v the_o beast_n i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v to_o i_o write_v bless_v be_v the_o dead_a that_o from_o henceforth_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n even_o so_o say_v the_o spirit_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n go_v along_o with_o they_o well_o might_n tertullian_n restrain_v this_o to_o martyr_n for_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o text_n mighty_o enforce_v it_o the_o lamb_n indeed_o be_v see_v on_o mount_n zion_n with_o those_o that_o be_v seal_v but_o it_o be_v never_o say_v that_o they_o be_v before_o the_o throne_n but_o only_o they_o who_o appear_v in_o heaven_n that_o be_v the_o martyr_n who_o song_n of_o triumph_n they_o hear_v and_o learn_v which_o need_v not_o have_v be_v say_v if_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o of_o one_o company_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o follow_v the_o lamb_n whither_o soever_o he_o go_v because_o they_o follow_v he_o to_o his_o cross_n suffer_v that_o death_n for_o he_o which_o he_o have_v suffer_v for_o we_o and_o that_o they_o be_v virgin_n because_o not_o stain_v
with_o the_o pollution_n of_o false_a go_n for_o true_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o guile_n be_v not_o find_v in_o their_o month_n we_o can_v understand_v any_o thing_n more_o proper_a than_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n forwhich_v they_o dye_v for_o of_o who_o can_v it_o be_v more_o proper_o say_v that_o guile_n be_v not_o find_v in_o his_o mouth_n then_o of_o he_o that_o die_v rather_o than_o transgress_v that_o which_o he_o undertake_v at_o his_o baptism_n to_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n unto_o death_n he_o that_o like_v not_o this_o will_v be_v oblige_v to_o grant_v that_o virgin_n also_o have_v the_o state_n of_o martyr_n by_o this_o prophecy_n for_o beside_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v to_o show_n that_o in_o all_o this_o prophesy_n save_v the_o xxiv_o none_o but_o martyr_n appear_v in_o heaven_n before_o god_n throne_n unless_o we_o say_v that_o here_o virgin_n also_o be_v see_v among_o the_o martyr_n whenas_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vii_o chapter_n order_n be_v take_v for_o the_o seal_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v escape_v the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n in_o judaea_n be_v christian_n and_o servant_n of_o god_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o appear_v again_o with_o the_o lamb_n upon_o mount_n zion_n but_o the_o martyr_n soul_n appear_v in_o heaven_n before_o the_o throne_n both_o in_o the_o five_o and_o in_o the_o seven_o beside_o what_o i_o argue_v here_o by_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o fourteen_o it_o will_v be_v a_o thing_n incon_n quent_a to_o the_o text_n and_o grain_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n who_o be_v preserve_v by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n seal_v on_o their_o forehead_n apoc._n fourteen_o 1._o vii_o 3._o from_o that_o destruction_n which_o involve_v the_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n shall_v appear_v in_o the_o same_o company_n &_o rank_n with_o the_o martyr_n among_o who_o be_v those_o that_o be_v slay_v in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n ap._n xi_o 7_o 8_o 9_o of_o a_o several_a condition_n from_o those_o that_o be_v preserve_v alive_a compare_v we_o here_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n 2._o cor._n v._n 14_a for_o we_o know_v that_o if_o this_o earthly_a house_n of_o our_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o build_n from_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n and_o for_o this_o we_o groan_v desire_v that_o our_o dwell_n from_o heaven_n be_v vest_v upon_o we_o if_o so_o be_v we_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v naked_a have_v put_v it_o upon_o we_o for_o we_o that_o be_v in_o the_o tabernacle_n groan_n as_o grieve_v not_o because_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v strip_v but_o to_o be_v invest_v that_o the_o mortal_a may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n the_o whole_a text_n of_o this_o discourse_n manifest_o import_v that_o s._n paul_n expect_v the_o resurrection_n as_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o his_o hopeâ—_n not_o groan_v for_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n to_o have_v his_o soul_n strip_v from_o his_o body_n but_o to_o have_v it_o invest_v with_o a_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n make_v by_o god_n his_o glorify_a body_n which_o bring_v life_n that_o swallow_v up_o the_o mortality_n of_o this_o as_o also_o he_o say_v rom._n viii_o 23._o that_o we_o who_o have_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n groan_n within_o ourselves_o expect_v the_o adoption_n even_o the_o redemption_n of_o our_o body_n where_o the_o resurrection_n be_v the_o adoption_n of_o those_o who_o rise_v again_o to_o be_v son_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n luke_n xx._n 36._o for_o neither_o can_v they_o die_v any_o more_o for_o they_o be_v equal_a to_o angel_n and_o be_v child_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v child_n of_o god_n it_o be_v true_a it_o appear_v by_o s._n paul_n that_o he_o be_v no_o further_o certify_v as_o then_o of_o the_o counsel_n of_o god_n then_o to_o make_v it_o a_o question_n whether_o he_o and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n shall_v be_v find_v alive_a by_o the_o lord_n christ_n at_o his_o come_n to_o judgement_n for_o therefore_o he_o say_v with_o a_o if_o if_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v naked_a of_o our_o body_n when_o we_o put_v on_o glorious_a body_n though_o he_o have_v say_v afore_o that_o if_o this_o body_n be_v dissolve_v we_o shall_v have_v a_o heavenly_a body_n for_o it_o and_o so_o 1_o cor._n xv._o 57_o the_o dead_a shall_v rise_v incorruptible_a and_o we_o shall_v be_v change_v and_o 1_o tim._n iu_o 15._o 17._o we_o that_o be_v leave_v alive_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v not_o prevent_v those_o that_o be_v fall_v asleep_o again_o we_o that_o be_v leave_v alive_a shall_v be_v ravish_v with_o they_o in_o the_o cloud_n into_o the_o air_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n and_o so_o shall_v be_v always_o with_o the_o lord_n so_o that_o the_o thousand_o year_n which_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o s._n john_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v endure_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o judgement_n exercise_v upon_o the_o whore_n apoc._n xx._n be_v a_o further_a revelation_n of_o god_n will_v and_o pleasure_n for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o christianity_n with_o the_o world_n how_o much_o soever_o he_o have_v determine_v it_o shall_v endure_v more_o than_o he_o have_v there_o declare_v but_o notwithstanding_o see_v that_o s._n paul_n though_o uncertain_a thereof_o suspend_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o he_o and_o our_o happiness_n upon_o the_o resurrection_n most_o manifest_a it_o be_v that_o the_o strip_v of_o our_o body_n by_o death_n be_v not_o the_o term_n of_o god_n promise_n according_a to_o s._n paul_n wherefore_o when_o it_o follow_v have_v therefore_o always_o confidence_n and_o know_v that_o dwilling_a in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v pilgrim_n from_o god_n for_o we_o walk_v by_o faith_n not_o by_o sight_n we_o desire_v with_o confiderce_a rather_o to_o travel_v out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o to_o dwell_v with_o god_n suppose_v that_o s._n paul_n expect_v this_o change_n by_o christ_n second_o come_v before_o he_o die_v he_o contradict_v not_o himself_o when_o he_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o resurrection_n which_o if_o we_o think_v that_o he_o assign_v it_o unto_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o make_v he_o to_o do_v therefore_o s._n john_n 1_o epistle_n iii_o 2._o belove_a we_o be_v now_o the_o child_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o manifest_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v yet_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o or_o it_o be_v make_v manifest_a we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o for_o we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v son_n of_o god_n because_o son_n of_o the_o resurrection_n we_o see_v before_o in_o our_o lord_n word_n son_n of_o god_n because_o adopt_v to_o his_o spirit_n we_o have_v here_o in_o s._n john_n but_o as_o s._n paul_n make_v our_o adoption_n to_o be_v the_o redemption_n of_o the_o body_n so_o eph_n vi_o 30._o grieve_v not_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n say_v he_o by_o who_o you_o be_v seal_v to_o the_o day_n of_o redemption_n and_o â—_o 14_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o spirit_n who_o be_v the_o earnest_n of_o our_o inheritance_n until_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o purchase_n as_o our_o lord_n say_v also_o luke_n xx._n 28._o lift_v up_o your_o head_n for_o your_o redemption_n draw_v nigh_o speak_v of_o his_o second_o come_v if_o therefore_o neither_o our_o adoption_n and_o redemption_n nor_o god_n purchase_v be_v complete_a before_o we_o rise_v again_o whether_o we_o read_v in_o s._n john_n when_o he_o shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a or_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a what_o we_o shall_v be_v the_o resurrection_n be_v the_o time_n for_o if_o we_o be_v not_o like_a angel_n till_o the_o resurrection_n as_o our_o lord_n say_v much_o less_o like_o god_n or_o like_o our_o lord_n christ_n as_o s._n john_n say_v as_o for_o the_o term_n of_o see_v god_n upon_o which_o the_o school_n doctor_n have_v state_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o saint_n happiness_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n evident_a enough_o that_o the_o speech_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o comparison_n between_o moses_n and_o other_o prophet_n num._n xii_o 6_o 7_o 8._o where_o god_n say_v he_o will_v deal_v with_o other_o prophet_n by_o a_o vision_n or_o a_o dream_n but_o with_o moses_n face_n to_o face_n and_o yet_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n xiii_o 12._o compare_v the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n by_o sight_n we_o see_v now_o by_o a_o glass_n in_o a_o riddle_n but_o then_o face_n to_o face_n now_o we_o know_v in_o part_n then_o shall_v i_o know_v as_o i_o be_o know_v which_o s._n â—ohn_n call_v as_o he_o be_v for_o sure_a
the_o act_n of_o they_o that_o teach_v these_o prayer_n the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o tolerate_v they_o and_o maintain_v they_o in_o it_o in_o stead_n of_o cast_v they_o out_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o free_v that_o church_n from_o idolatry_n which_o whoso_o admit_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n grant_v it_o to_o be_v a_o church_n the_o be_v whereof_o suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n exclusive_a to_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o the_o same_o limitation_n that_o i_o give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o i_o say_v that_o they_o who_o christian_n do_v good_a to_o here_o may_v be_v say_v to_o receive_v they_o into_o everlasting_a habitation_n because_o god_n do_v it_o in_o consideration_n of_o they_o and_o of_o the_o good_a do_v they_o and_o so_o when_o irenaeus_n call_v the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o advocate_n of_o eve_n v._n 19_o he_o that_o consider_v his_o word_n there_o and_o iii_o 33._o shall_v find_v that_o he_o say_v it_o not_o because_o she_o pray_v for_o she_o but_o because_o she_o believe_v the_o angel_n message_n and_o submit_v to_o god_n will_v and_o so_o become_v the_o mean_n of_o save_v all_o though_o by_o our_o lord_n christ_n who_o plead_v even_o for_o she_o as_o well_o as_o for_o eve_n ground_n enough_o there_o be_v for_o such_o a_o construction_n even_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n alone_o that_o stand_v in_o the_o head_n of_o our_o creed_n which_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v the_o church_n allow_v they_o secret_o to_o renounce_v who_o she_o allow_v to_o make_v these_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o no_o ground_n to_o construe_v they_o so_o as_o if_o the_o church_n by_o allow_v they_o do_v renounce_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o her_o christianity_n but_o not_o ground_n enough_o to_o satisfy_v a_o reasonable_a man_n that_o all_o that_o make_v they_o do_v hold_v that_o infinite_a distance_n between_o god_n and_o his_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o they_o demand_v the_o same_o effect_n which_o if_o they_o hold_v not_o they_o be_v idolater_n as_o the_o heathen_a be_v who_o be_v convince_v of_o one_o godhead_n as_o the_o father_n challenge_n to_o their_o face_n divide_v it_o into_o one_o principal_a and_o divers_a that_o by_o his_o gift_n be_v such_o how_o shall_v i_o presume_v that_o simple_a christian_n in_o the_o devotion_n of_o their_o heart_n understand_v that_o distance_n of_o god_n from_o his_o creature_n which_o their_o word_n signify_v not_o which_o the_o wise_a of_o their_o teachre_n will_v be_v much_o trouble_v to_o say_v by_o what_o figure_n of_o speech_n they_o can_v allow_v it_o especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o little_a reason_n or_o interest_n in_o religion_n there_o can_v be_v to_o advance_v the_o reverence_n of_o christian_a people_n towards_o the_o saint_n or_o angel_n so_o far_o above_o the_o reason_n and_o ground_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o springhead_n of_o it_o for_o so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o any_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o this_o that_o the_o admonition_n of_o epiphanius_n to_o the_o collyridians_n takes-hold_a of_o it_o haer._n lxxix_o for_o they_o also_o will_v have_v be_v christian_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o woman_n in_o arabia_n who_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o communicate_v therefore_o epiphanius_n reprove_v they_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n that_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v ever_o do_v in_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o ground_n of_o christianity_n that_o christian_n worship_v only_o one_o god_n this_o admonition_n than_o take_v hold_v though_o not_o of_o the_o church_n yet_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o it_o allow_v signify_v the_o same_o with_o their_o oblation_n so_o do_v the_o admonition_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n in_o rom._n i._n to_o they_o who_o reserve_v nothing_o to_o god_n that_o they_o give_v not_o to_o his_o servant_n so_o do_v that_o of_o saint_n augustine_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la rel._n cap._n lv._o that_o our_o religion_n be_v not_o to_o consist_v in_o worship_v the_o dead_a and_o that_o a_o angel_n forbid_v s._n john_n to_o worship_v he_o but_o only_o god_n who_o fellow-servant_n they_o be_v so_o do_v the_o argument_n of_o s._n gregory_n nyssene_n contra_fw-la eunom_fw-la iu._n and_o athanasius_n contra_fw-la arian_n iii_o conclude_v our_o lord_n to_o be_v god_n because_o he_o be_v worship_v which_o cornelius_n be_v forbid_v by_o saint_n peter_n saint_z john_n by_o the_o angel_n to_o do_v to_o they_o say_v athanasius_n in_o fine_a so_o dangerous_a be_v the_o case_n that_o whoso_o communicate_v in_o it_o be_v no_o way_n reasonable_o assure_v that_o he_o communicate_v not_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n only_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o true_a church_n though_o corrupt_a ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n i_o be_o oblige_v so_o to_o interpret_v the_o prayer_n thereof_o as_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o corruption_n so_o great_a that_o the_o prayer_n which_o it_o allow_v may_v be_v idolatry_n if_o they_o be_v make_v in_o that_o sense_n which_o they_o may_v proper_o signify_v but_o not_o that_o they_o be_v necessary_o idolatry_n for_o if_o they_o be_v necessary_o idolatry_n than_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n necessary_o no_o church_n the_o be_v of_o christianity_n presuppose_v the_o worship_n of_o one_o true_a god_n and_o though_o to_o confute_v the_o heretic_n the_o stile_n of_o modern_a devotion_n leave_v nothing_o to_o god_n which_o be_v not_o attribute_v to_o and_o desire_v of_o his_o saint_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v they_o may_v be_v the_o word_n of_o they_o who_o believe_v that_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v that_o which_o they_o desire_v the_o second_o sort_n it_o be_v confess_v have_v the_o beginning_n in_o the_o flourish_a time_n of_o the_o church_n after_o constantine_n the_o light_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n basil_n nazianzene_n nyssene_n ambrose_n jerome_n augustine_n chrysostome_n cyril_n both_o theodoret_n fulgentius_n gregory_n the_o great_a leo_n more_o or_o rather_o all_o after_o that_o time_n have_v all_o of_o they_o speak_v to_o the_o saint_n depart_v and_o desire_v their_o assistance_n but_o neither_o be_v this_o enough_o to_o make_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o church_n have_v be_v ccc_o year_n before_o it_o begin_v irenaeus_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o be_v allege_v for_o it_o as_o i_o say_v even_o now_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n allege_n out_o of_o eusebius_n de_fw-fr praeparat_fw-la xiii_o 10._o vota_fw-la ipsis_fw-la facimus_fw-la we_o make_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o but_o the_o greek_a bear_v only_o we_o make_v our_o prayer_n to_o god_n at_o their_o monument_n athanasius_n de_fw-fr sanctissima_fw-la deipara_fw-la who_o he_o quote_v be_v certain_o of_o a_o late_a date_n than_o athanasius_n out_o of_o s._n hillary_n i_o see_v nothing_o bring_v nor_o remember_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o fine_a after_o constantine_n when_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v public_o celebrate_v occasion_v the_o confluence_n of_o gentile_n as_o well_o as_o christian_n and_o innumerable_a thing_n be_v do_v which_o seem_v miracle_n do_v by_o god_n to_o attest_v the_o honour_n do_v they_o and_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n which_o it_o suppose_v i_o acknowledge_v those_o great_a light_n do_v think_v fit_a to_o address_v themselves_o to_o they_o as_o petitioner_n but_o so_o at_o the_o first_o as_o those_o that_o be_v no_o way_n assure_v by_o our_o common_a christianity_n that_o their_o petition_n arrive_v at_o their_o knowledge_n you_o have_v see_v saint_n augustine_n acknowledge_v that_o they_o must_v come_v by_o such_o mean_n as_o god_n be_v no_o way_n tie_v to_o furnish_v gregory_n nazianzene_n speak_v to_o gorgonia_n in_o his_o oration_n upon_o she_o and_o to_o constantius_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n against_o juliane_n but_o under_o a_o doubtful_a condition_n if_o they_o be_v sensible_a of_o what_o he_o speak_v enough_o to_o distinguish_v pray_v to_o god_n from_o any_o address_n to_o a_o creature_n though_o religion_n be_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o and_o when_o the_o apparition_n about_o their_o monument_n be_v hold_v unquestionable_a yet_o be_v it_o question_v whether_o the_o same_o souâ—_n can_v be_v present_a at_o once_o in_o place_n of_o so_o much_o distance_n or_o angel_n appear_v like_o they_o as_o you_o may_v see_v in_o the_o answer_n aforesaid_a pag._n 391._o 394._o nay_o hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n victore_fw-la in_o cassander_n epist_n xix_o have_v enable_v he_o to_o hold_v that_o the_o litany_n do_v not_o suppose_v that_o the_o saint_n hear_v they_o and_o therefore_o be_v expound_v by_o some_o to_o signify_v conditional_a desire_n if_o god_n grant_v they_o to_o come_v to_o their_o knowledge_n but_o of_o that_o i_o speak_v
to_o communicate_v all_o be_v bind_v to_o communicate_v once_o a_o year_n at_o easter_n and_o before_o they_o do_v it_o to_o say_v they_o be_v sorry_a for_o the_o sin_n they_o confess_v undertake_v the_o penance_n which_o be_v enjoin_v not_o for_o cleanse_v the_o sin_n but_o to_o remain_v for_o purgatory_n if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o here_o the_o like_a at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n with_o extreme_a unction_n over_o and_o above_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o this_o law_n christian_n may_v fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o conscientious_a curate_n and_o confessor_n that_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o instruct_v they_o wherein_o their_o christianity_n and_o salvation_n consist_v and_o how_o they_o be_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n prefer_v the_o principal_a before_o the_o accessary_a rubbish_n of_o ceremony_n and_o observation_n indifferent_a of_o themselves_o but_o which_o spend_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o seed_n and_o root_n of_o christianity_n in_o leaf_n and_o chaff_n without_o fruit_n but_o they_o may_v also_o fall_v under_o such_o as_o shall_v direct_v they_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v repeat_v in_o the_o mass_n and_o promise_v themselves_o the_o benefit_n thereof_o by_o the_o work_n do_v without_o their_o assistance_n to_o look_v upon_o their_o penance_n only_o as_o that_o which_o must_v be_v pay_v for_o in_o purgatory_n if_o not_o do_v here_o to_o do_v as_o the_o church_n do_v and_o to_o believe_v as_o it_o believe_v promise_v themselves_o salvation_n by_o be_v of_o communion_n therewith_o though_o it_o import_v no_o more_o than_o i_o have_v say_v nay_o though_o they_o be_v direct_v such_o devotion_n as_o be_v common_a to_o god_n with_o his_o creature_n as_o spend_v the_o seed_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o chaff_n of_o observation_n impertinent_a to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o on_o the_o other_o side_n depart_v thence_o to_o congregation_n and_o presbytery_n what_o mean_v of_o salvation_n shall_v a_o christian_a have_v two_o sermon_n a_o sunday_n and_o a_o prayer_n before_o and_o after_o each_o but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o his_o that_o preach_v whether_o christianity_n allow_v to_o pray_v as_o he_o pray_v or_o not_o no_o rule_n to_o secure_v and_o whether_o christian_a liberty_n allow_v that_o man_n be_v tie_v to_o serve_v god_n from_o sunday_n to_o sunday_n or_o not_o until_o god_n spirit_n indite_v what_o every_o man_n shall_v say_v to_o god_n no_o way_n resolve_v a_o man_n may_v possible_o light_v upon_o he_o that_o do_v not_o take_v justify_v faith_n to_o consist_v in_o believe_v that_o a_o man_n be_v of_o the_o elect_a for_o who_o alone_a christ_n die_v or_o that_o believe_v it_o press_v the_o consequence_n which_o contradict_v his_o own_o premise_n as_o if_o he_o do_v not_o but_o how_o easy_a be_v it_o to_o light_v upon_o he_o that_o draw_v the_o true_a conclusion_n from_o the_o premise_n which_o he_o profess_v and_o make_v mere_a popery_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o a_o christian_a certain_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v no_o error_n in_o the_o faith_n any_o thing_n near_o so_o pernicious_a as_o this_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v but_o a_o fleabite_n in_o comparison_n of_o it_o he_o who_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o education_n be_v afraid_a to_o think_v that_o the_o element_n remain_v be_v he_o therefore_o become_v incapable_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n convey_v by_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o certain_o that_o be_v the_o prime_a interest_n of_o our_o christianity_n in_o it_o though_o the_o bodily_a presence_n of_o the_o element_n be_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o same_o but_o who_o so_o believe_v he_o have_v god_n word_n for_o his_o salvation_n not_o suppose_v any_o condition_n requisite_a may_v think_v himself_o tie_v to_o live_v like_o a_o christian_a but_o by_o no_o mean_n but_o by_o hold_v contradictory_n at_o once_o which_o though_o all_o man_n by_o consequence_n do_v because_o all_o err_v yet_o in_o matter_n of_o so_o high_a consequence_n to_o do_v it_o can_v be_v without_o prejudice_n to_o the_o work_n of_o christianity_n and_o dangerous_a to_o the_o salvation_n it_o promise_v nor_o can_v baptism_n or_o the_o eucharist_n be_v baptism_n or_o the_o eucharist_n but_o equivocal_o to_o they_o that_o allow_v the_o true_a consequence_n of_o this_o and_o shall_v any_o man_n persuade_v i_o that_o unless_o a_o man_n will_v swear_v that_o which_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o a_o christian_n may_v swear_v he_o perish_v without_o help_n for_o want_v of_o this_o communion_n so_o obtain_v or_o on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o his_o salvation_n can_v be_v secure_v who_o to_o obtain_v that_o mean_n of_o salvation_n which_o congregation_n or_o presbytery_n tender_a concur_v to_o the_o open_a act_n of_o schism_n which_o they_o do_v so_o necessary_a be_v it_o for_o i_o to_o continue_v in_o the_o resolution_n of_o my_o nonage_n as_o be_v convince_v upon_o a_o new_a inquiry_n that_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n be_v more_o sufficient_a more_o agreeable_a for_o substance_n to_o the_o scripture_n expound_v by_o the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n though_o perhaps_o not_o for_o form_n in_o that_o mean_a then_o in_o either_o extreme_a this_o resolution_n then_o be_v thus_o ground_v what_o alteration_n can_v the_o present_a calamity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v in_o it_o to_o persuade_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v thosearticle_n which_o the_o bull_n of_o pius_n vi._n add_v to_o the_o common_a faith_n to_o maintain_v whatsoever_o be_v once_o grow_v a_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o that_o service_n of_o god_n which_o it_o destroy_v or_o on_o the_o other_o side_n to_o become_v a_o party_n to_o that_o express_a act_n of_o schism_n with_o misprision_n of_o heresy_n involve_v in_o it_o which_o the_o erect_n of_o congregation_n and_o presbytery_n import_v epiphanius_n mention_v one_o zachaeus_n in_o syria_n that_o retire_v himself_o from_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n to_o serve_v god_n alone_o if_o the_o force_n of_o the_o sword_n destroy_v the_o opportunity_n and_o mean_n of_o yield_a god_n that_o service_n which_o a_o man_n christianity_n profess_v upon_o mature_a choice_n require_v shall_v it_o be_v imputable_a to_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n with_o his_o church_n he_o be_v exclude_v by_o they_o who_o ground_n their_o communion_n upon_o condition_n which_o the_o common_a christianity_n allow_v not_o or_o to_o they_o by_o who_o he_o be_v so_o exclude_v i_o can_v only_o say_v to_o the_o scatter_a remain_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o communion_n i_o cherish_v because_o it_o stand_v upon_o those_o term_n which_o give_v i_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n which_o i_o have_v cherish_v from_o my_o cradle_n that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v no_o long_o in_o force_n by_o the_o power_n of_o this_o world_n be_v by_o consequence_n no_o long_o a_o sufficient_a rule_n for_o the_o order_n of_o their_o communion_n in_o the_o office_n of_o god_n service_n in_o which_o order_n the_o visibility_n of_o every_o church_n consist_v not_o as_o if_o the_o nature_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o have_v suffer_v any_o change_n but_o because_o be_v the_o mean_a to_o preserve_v unity_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n upon_o those_o term_n which_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n enforce_v they_o be_v no_o sufficient_a means_n to_o preserve_v it_o upon_o those_o term_n which_o only_o our_o christianity_n require_v to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v distinct_a from_o congregation_n and_o presbytery_n as_o well_o as_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n make_v it_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o christian_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v with_o a_o church_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o great_a consequence_n for_o neither_o be_v it_o actual_o and_o proper_o a_o church_n the_o order_n whereof_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v not_o visible_a nor_o be_v there_o sufficient_a mean_n in_o that_o case_n for_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o church_n and_o of_o that_o visible_a order_n in_o which_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n consist_v towards_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o be_v of_o it_o or_o may_v be_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o must_v justify_v that_o which_o i_o have_v do_v in_o speak_v out_o so_o far_o what_o i_o conceive_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n what_o the_o law_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n require_v to_o be_v provide_v for_o in_o every_o church_n and_o every_o estate_n for_o if_o they_o be_v not_o want_v to_o themselves_o to_o their_o
to_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v the_o intent_n of_o that_o pattern_n which_o the_o devil_n thereby_o corrupt_v be_v to_o offer_v violence_n to_o common_a sense_n here_o i_o come_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o es_fw-ge liii_o wherein_o be_v oblige_v literal_o to_o expound_v it_o with_o grotius_n of_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n i_o shall_v be_v think_v by_o â—oâ—â—_n to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o difficult_a to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o it_o buâ—_n have_v give_v myself_o a_o rule_n to_o maintain_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o sense_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o shall_v forbid_v socinus_n any_o advantage_n against_o the_o church_n by_o it_o thus_o then_o say_v the_o prophet_n es_fw-ge liii_o 4_o but_o he_o take_v our_o sickness_n and_o bear_v our_o grief_n and_o we_o think_v he_o plagâ—â—ed_v smite_v of_o god_n and_o afflict_a but_o he_o be_v wound_v for_o our_o transgression_n and_o beat_v for_o our_o iniquity_n the_o chastisement_n of_o our_o peace_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o by_o his_o mark_n we_o be_v heal_v we_o all_o have_v go_v astray_o like_o sheep_n every_o one_o be_v turn_v his_o own_o way_n and_o god_n make_v all_o our_o iniquity_n to_o meet_v he_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o afflict_a yet_o open_v he_o not_o his_o mouth_n he_o be_v lead_v as_o a_o sheep_n to_o the_o slaughter_n and_o as_o a_o sheep_n be_v dumb_a before_o he_o that_o shears_n she_o so_o open_v he_o not_o his_o mouth_n he_o be_v take_v from_o restraint_n and_o judgement_n and_o his_o generation_n who_o shall_v declare_v for_o he_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n he_o be_v smite_v for_o the_o transgression_n of_o any_o people_n and_o he_o make_v his_o grave_n with_o the_o wicked_a and_o with_o the_o rich_a at_o his_o death_n for_o no_o wickedness_n that_o he_o do_v nor_o deceit_n in_o his_o mouth_n yet_o the_o lord_n be_v please_v to_o afflict_v he_o with_o sorrow_n if_o thou_o make_v his_o soul_n a_o offering_n for_o guilt_n he_o shall_v see_v a_o seed_n he_o shall_v prolong_v his_o day_n and_o the_o good_a pleasure_n of_o god_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v by_o his_o mean_n for_o the_o labour_n of_o his_o soul_n shall_v he_o see_v and_o be_v satisfy_v by_o his_o knowledge_n shall_v my_o righteous_a servant_n justify_v many_o and_o he_o shall_v bear_v their_o iniquity_n therefore_o will_v i_o give_v he_o a_o share_n with_o the_o great_a one_o and_o with_o the_o mighty_a shall_v he_o divide_v the_o spoil_n because_o he_o pour_v out_o his_o soul_n to_o death_n and_o be_v count_v among_o transgressor_n and_o bear_v the_o sin_n of_o many_o and_o intercede_v for_o transgressor_n that_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n shall_v be_v a_o figure_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o his_o do_n and_o suffering_n be_v no_o more_o than_o i_o have_v show_v that_o all_o the_o prophet_n be_v that_o the_o prophet_n esay_n shall_v foretell_v the_o same_o for_o a_o figure_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o more_o then_o that_o he_o shall_v prophesy_v of_o our_o lord_n christ_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o himself_o which_o he_o do_v many_o time_n the_o reason_n why_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o our_o lord_n import_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o be_v send_v by_o god_n to_o reduce_v his_o people_n to_o his_o law_n that_o they_o may_v continue_v enjoy_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n he_o be_v by_o they_o take_v for_o a_o enemy_n of_o his_o country_n and_o use_v according_o because_o he_o foretell_v their_o ruin_n in_o case_n they_o obey_v not_o and_o so_o god_n bring_v on_o he_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o sin_n which_o he_o labour_v to_o cure_v but_o so_o that_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o event_n of_o his_o prophecy_n have_v reduce_v they_o to_o god_n and_o his_o law_n their_o restitution_n from_o captivity_n which_o he_o have_v foretell_v come_v to_o pass_v by_o his_o mean_n upon_o this_o account_n the_o prophet_n jeremy_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o his_o people_n though_o no_o otherwise_o then_o as_o s._n paul_n exhorte_v the_o roman_n to_o present_v their_o body_n live_v sacrifice_n holy_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n rom_n xii_o 1._o or_o as_o he_o say_v to_o the_o philippian_n if_o i_o be_v pour_v forth_o as_o a_o drink_n offer_v upon_o the_o service_n and_o ministry_n of_o your_o faith_n phil._n ii_o 16._o or_o as_o to_o the_o colossian_n i._n 24._o he_o supply_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o affliction_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o flesh_n for_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n for_o the_o proportion_n will_v be_v just_a between_o that_o reconcilement_n which_o the_o prophet_n procure_v between_o god_n and_o his_o people_n by_o his_o intercession_n and_o doctrine_n as_o to_o their_o temporal_a estate_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o a_o figure_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n christ_n procure_v between_o god_n and_o his_o church_n as_o to_o the_o everlasting_a estate_n of_o it_o see_v then_o that_o socinus_n acknowledge_v all_o this_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n what_o advantage_v iâ—_n he_o that_o it_o be_v understand_v literal_o of_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n for_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o prophet_n word_n in_o he_o will_v take_v place_n according_a to_o the_o pretence_n of_o his_o come_n not_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n office_n and_o therefore_o what_o if_o the_o evangelist_n say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n he_o take_v away_o our_o infirmity_n and_o carry_v away_o our_o disease_n be_v fullfil_v when_o our_o lord_n cure_v the_o blind_a and_o the_o lame_a mat._n viii_o 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o evangelist_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o confess_v signify_v take_v away_o as_o well_o as_o bear_v and_o therefore_o that_o which_o the_o baptist_n say_v mark_n i._n 24._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o sâ—oe_n latchet_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a to_o stoop_v and_o untie_v be_v in_o s._n matth._n iu._n 11._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o to_o carry_v but_o to_o take_v away_o his_o shoe_n which_o he_o that_o lose_v intend_v to_o take_v away_o therefore_o tertul._n ad_fw-la marc._n iu._n ipse_fw-la igitur_fw-la est_fw-la christus_fw-la remediator_n valetudinum_fw-la hic_fw-la inquit_fw-la imbecillitates_fw-la nostras_fw-la aufert_fw-la &_o languores_fw-la portat_fw-la therefore_o christ_n himself_o be_v he_o that_o cure_v sickness_n he_o say_v he_o take_v away_o all_o infirmity_n and_o bear_v our_o disease_n portare_fw-la autem_fw-la graeci_fw-la pro_fw-la â—o_o solent_fw-la ponere_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la tollere_fw-la now_o the_o greek_a be_v wont_a to_o put_v bear_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o take_v away_o and_o indeed_o the_o cure_n of_o bodily_a infirmity_n by_o christ_n can_v not_o be_v fortolde_v by_o the_o prophet_n to_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o take_v they_o upon_o himself_o but_o by_o take_v they_o away_o from_o the_o people_n but_o if_o we_o say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o cure_v our_o spiritual_a infirmity_n not_o otherwise_o neither_o will_v the_o figure_n of_o jeremy_n nor_o the_o word_n of_o esay_n hold_v so_o proper_o which_o as_o i_o say_v afore_o be_v fullfil_v more_o proper_o in_o the_o mystery_n then_o in_o the_o history_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o bear_v our_o sin_n serve_v to_o amplify_v the_o suffering_n whether_o of_o jeremy_n or_o of_o our_o lord_n which_o take_v they_o away_o do_v not_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v aswell_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v take_v from_o they_o by_o consequence_n to_o wit_n because_o lay_v on_o he_o for_o jeremy_n bear_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n first_o as_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n but_o the_o cure_n come_v afterward_o beside_o when_o the_o prophet_n say_v if_o thou_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o sacrifice_n for_o guilt_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o god_n lay_v the_o guilt_n on_o he_o which_o he_o take_v from_o we_o three_o when_o the_o prophet_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o one_o case_n of_o the_o person_n another_o of_o the_o thing_n follow_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o socinus_n translate_v it_o god_n by_o he_o meet_v with_o all_o our_o iniquite_v i_o say_v confident_o he_o make_v it_o no_o hebrew_n have_v the_o prophet_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o may_v have_v pass_v for_o hebrew_n to_o signify_v that_o which_o he_o say_v but_o as_o it_o lie_v at_o no_o rate_n four_o no_o man_n shall_v expound_v the_o prophet_n but_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n ii_o 24_o 25._o who_o himself_n take_v up_o our_o sin_n upon_o his_o body_n to_o the_o cross_n that_o be_v dead_a to_o sin_n we_o may_v live_v to_o righteousness_n by_o who_o blue_a mark_n we_o
be_v heal_v for_o you_o be_v as_o sheep_n gâ—ing_v astray_o but_o be_v now_o return_v to_o the_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o our_o soul_n first_o when_o s._n peter_n repeat_v the_o very_a word_n of_o esay_n to_o question_n whether_o he_o allege_v this_o passage_n or_o not_o i_o suppose_v be_v ridiculous_a neither_o will_v it_o be_v of_o consequence_n though_o we_o take_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o whether_o christ_n take_v our_o sin_n up_o to_o the_o cross_n or_o bear_v they_o upon_o the_o cross_n still_o they_o remain_v charge_v on_o christ_n faâ—â—ned_v to_o the_o cross_n as_o for_o the_o apostle_n ebr._n ix_o 25_o 26_o 28._o where_o have_v say_v that_o christ_n go_v into_o heaven_n to_o appear_v before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n without_o any_o intent_n to_o suffer_v himself_o any_o more_o as_o the_o high_a priest_n enter_v once_o a_o year_n into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n for_o then_o must_v he_o have_v suffer_v many_o time_n since_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o be_v once_o manifest_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o abolish_v sin_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o himself_o he_o conclude_v that_o be_v once_o offer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o many_o he_o shall_v appear_v the_o second_o time_n without_o sin_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o that_o expect_v he_o it_o be_v here_o evident_a that_o christ_n be_v manifest_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o such_o in_o the_o world_n as_o know_v he_o not_o not_o to_o god_n in_o heaven_n that_o do_v and_o therefore_o sin_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n if_o by_o his_o intercession_n in_o heaven_n in_o consideration_n of_o it_o and_o his_o second_o appearance_n be_v without_o sinnâ—_n because_o he_o shall_v have_v take_v sin_n away_o but_o he_o shall_v have_v take_v it_o away_o by_o be_v offer_v therefore_o if_o he_o will_v needs_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o take_v away_o the_o the_o sin_n of_o many_o yet_o can_v he_o not_o deny_v that_o they_o be_v take_v away_o by_o be_v bear_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o must_v we_o not_o have_v account_n from_o the_o text_n in_o what_o consideration_n he_o take_v they_o away_o and_o be_v the_o assure_v of_o we_o that_o god_n will_v make_v good_a his_o promise_n or_o be_v the_o move_n of_o god_n to_o make_v it_o good_a the_o pertinent_a reason_n why_o he_o be_v say_v to_o take_v away_o our_o sin_n by_o a_o sacrifice_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n that_o s._n peter_n express_v the_o end_n of_o christ_n suffering_n in_o that_o which_o follow_v you_o be_v as_o sheep_n go_v astray_o but_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o consideration_n to_o be_v express_v upon_o which_o that_o end_n be_v attain_v as_o for_o that_o little_a objection_n of_o socinus_n that_o when_o the_o prophet_n say_v for_o the_o labour_n of_o his_o soul_n he_o shall_v see_v and_o be_v satisfy_v by_o his_o knowledge_n shall_v my_o righteous_a servant_n justify_v many_o and_o he_o shall_v bear_v their_o iniquity_n that_o it_o must_v mean_v he_o shall_v take_v away_o their_o iniquity_n because_o justify_v go_v afore_o neither_o use_v the_o language_n of_o the_o scripture_n always_o according_a to_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n to_o put_v that_o first_o which_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v so_o that_o bear_v their_o iniquity_n not_o take_v they_o away_o may_v well_o follow_v as_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o justify_v and_o if_o instead_o of_o and_o we_o translate_v for_o which_o be_v usual_a in_o the_o scripture_n we_o silence_v the_o objection_n and_o make_v the_o reason_n why_o he_o justify_v to_o follow_v in_o due_a place_n to_o wit_n because_o he_o bear_v their_o iniquity_n last_o that_o the_o prophet_n and_o righteous_a in_o general_n and_o the_o messiah_n in_o particular_a be_v to_o bear_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o expiate_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n for_o they_o you_o may_v see_v by_o grotius_n upon_o mat._n xx._n 28._o that_o the_o jew_n have_v understand_v out_o of_o this_o place_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n which_o be_v prejudice_n enough_o if_o they_o who_o understand_v not_o the_o reason_n why_o and_o how_o we_o say_v our_o lord_n expiate_v sin_n by_o bear_v it_o and_z who_o interest_n it_o concern_v not_o to_o understand_v it_o by_o the_o native_a sense_n of_o the_o prophet_n word_n find_v that_o which_o christian_n deny_v and_o by_o deny_v prejudice_n the_o common_a cause_n which_o to_o acknowledge_v prejudices_fw-la not_z christianity_n understand_v as_o much_o difference_n between_o that_o expiation_n which_o they_o make_v and_z that_o which_o christ_n make_v as_o christianity_n put_v between_o christ_n and_o christian_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v that_o reconciliation_n which_o s._n paul_n say_v many_o time_n be_v wrought_v for_o we_o by_o christ_n death_n 2_o cor._n v._o 18_o all_o thing_n be_v of_o god_n that_o have_v reconcile_v we_o to_o himself_o by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o give_v we_o the_o ministry_n of_o reconcilement_n as_o that_o god_n be_v reconcile_n the_o world_n to_o himself_o by_o christ_n not_o impute_v to_o they_o their_o transgression_n anâ—_n put_v the_o word_n of_o reconciliation_n upon_o we_o we_o be_v therefore_o ambassador_n in_o christ_n stead_n as_o if_o god_n do_v exhort_v you_o by_o we_o we_o beseech_v you_o in_o christ_n stead_n be_v reconcile_v to_o god_n for_n him_z that_o know_v no_o sin_n he_o make_v sin_n for_o we_o that_o we_o may_v become_v the_o righteousness_n of_o god_n in_o he_o socinus_n marvel_n how_o any_o man_n can_v imagine_v that_o christ_n can_v proffer_v we_o reconcilement_n and_o not_o be_v reconcile_v to_o we_o when_o he_o proffer_v it_o a_o imagination_n as_o ridiculous_a as_o he_o that_o fancy_v he_o shall_v meet_v his_o fellow_n before_o his_o fellow_n meet_v he_o for_o if_o reconcilement_n be_v between_o two_o though_o one_o may_v provide_v the_o mean_n as_o in_o our_o case_n god_n though_o out_o of_o love_n yet_o see_v as_o yet_o he_o only_o offer_v friendship_n that_o be_v to_o say_v see_v as_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o make_v friend_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o both_o be_v reconcile_v at_o once_o and_o do_v not_o experience_n of_o the_o world_n show_v that_o when_o prince_n and_o state_n be_v at_o war_n the_o one_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n of_o peace_n seek_v mean_n of_o reconcilement_n but_o be_v not_o reconcile_v before_o the_o other_o agree_v so_o god_n engage_v to_o be_v reconcile_v by_o publish_v the_o gospel_n while_o he_o give_v man_n leave_v to_o deliberate_v but_o be_v not_o reconcile_v till_o man_n undertake_v christianity_n by_o be_v baptize_v so_o when_o god_n seek_v to_o be_v reconcile_v to_o man_n it_o be_v true_a as_o s._n paul_n say_v he_o impute_v not_o their_o transgression_n to_o they_o for_o if_o he_o shall_v prosecute_v their_o sin_n by_o impute_v they_o he_o shall_v not_o seek_v reconcilement_n but_o when_o he_o be_v reconcile_v it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n that_o he_o shall_v impute_v they_o now_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v messenger_n of_o reconcilment_n in_o christ_n stead_n yet_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o he_o also_o furnish_v the_o mean_n they_o only_o bring_v the_o message_n s._n paul_n therefore_o have_v signify_v this_o mean_n afore_o when_o he_o say_v that_o not_o impute_v to_o the_o world_n their_o transgression_n he_o seek_v to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o they_o by_o christ_n and_o infer_v him_n that_o know_v no_o sin_n he_o make_v sin_n for_o we_o that_o we_o may_v become_v the_o righteousness_n of_o god_n in_o he_o either_o he_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o apostle_n or_o it_o be_v express_v by_o these_o word_n in_o reference_n to_o that_o which_o go_v afore_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n be_v willing_a to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o the_o world_n because_o he_o have_v provide_v christ_n and_o christ_n have_v undertake_v the_o sin_n of_o it_o so_o again_o rom._n v._o 10_o 11._o for_o if_o be_v enemy_n we_o be_v reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o the_o death_n of_o his_o son_n much_o more_o be_v reconcile_v shall_v we_o be_v save_v by_o his_o life_n nor_o only_o so_o but_o we_o glory_n in_o god_n through_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o we_o have_v receive_v reconcilement_n from_o what_o shall_v we_o be_v save_v by_o be_v reconcile_v from_o wrath_n say_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o word_n next_o afore_o therefore_o before_o reconcilement_n we_o be_v under_o wrath_n and_o sure_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o right_n and_o title_n that_o we_o have_v to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o god_n though_o upon_o condition_n of_o our_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n and_o between_o the_o